《Tower Ascension》 Chapter 1 - World With Superpowers Eighteen Years Ago, The building crashed. The rocks and the concrete covered the entire ground. The door alongside everything in the building was broken into pieces. "Peter! Peter, where are you?" "Peter!!!!!!" A woman stood aside from the ruined building and shouted. Her voice was shaking with the tears falling down her cheeks. She rushed towards the building and tried to remove the stones. Roar! Suddenly, a hand caught her hand and pulled her away. "My son! He is still there. Please save him. He is still there." The woman struggled to get free from the clutches of another man. She cried and shouted. But suddenly the man pulled her in front of him. He was wearing a firefighter suit. He puts his hands on her shoulder and glared at her. "We are not demons or gods like them. I am just a normal human being that is trying to save people he can. There is a demon behind us. And, I need to save you when I can. But, I can''t save your child. Please cherish your life as much as you love your child!" Hearing his words, the woman got silent and let out a river of tears. The man pulled her away and took her to the truck nearby. Both of them entered the truck as the man puts the accelerator to its full speed and burst through the mess of buildings in front of him. "Peter!" The woman covered her face and cried. In that mess of concrete, a child was sleeping in a small bed. He was nearly three years old. Surprisingly, there was headphone covering his ears. It was noise-canceling headphones. ''Wake up! Wake up! Wake up, dear! It''s time to go to school.'' The headphone was still playing a song. Eighteen Years Later, Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Bang! "Yawn! Why does the alarm clock exist?" A man stood up from the bed wearing loose pants and a t-shirt. He yawned and turned his head at the alarm clock next to him. The alarm clock was broken into pieces. He slides the clock to the garbage tin next to it which had almost ten broken alarm clocks in it. He opens the door and walks out. "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up, Peter! It''s time to go to work!" "No, no, no, alarm clock! I don''t want... what was next line?" Splash! Peter opened the tab while singing. As soon as he stopped, he washed his face. After washing his face, he looked at the mirror with a smile on his lips. A pale white face, short black hair, slender body, black eyes, thick long eyebrows, slightly long face, and steady shoulder. He was the perfect example of a handsome man. "Brother, hurry up! It''s already nine-thirty. You will be late for the work." A sweet and soft voice rang from below. Peter rushed to the wardrobe and took out a pair of black formal pants, a white shirt, and a black coat. He hurriedly changed his clothes and wore a pair of socks. His house had two floors. The bedrooms were at the top while the kitchen and living room were on the ground floor. As soon as he reached down, he hurried to the table and almost slipped. "Hurry up, Anne! I running late." Peter shouted as he took his seat and puts his hands on the dinner table. A few seconds later, a girl around five feet five inches walked out of the kitchen while holding a plate filled with an omelet, sandwich, and chicken wings. She also held a glass of orange juice in another hand. Although Peter was late for work, he never escapes from breakfast. He was in the last year of his bachelor''s degree, studying at Athens University. A healthy breakfast is a key to success. Peter has been implementing this rule in his life. But even so, he didn''t eat his meal slowly. In just a few minutes, he emptied the entire plate. "By the way, how''s your physical examination going on?" Peter lifted his head while eating wings and asked. Anne Johnson, his cute little sister who is currently seventeen years old. She was still in high school. "It''s good! I scored S+. They said I am perfectly ready for the awakening." Anne smiled brightly and was filled with excitement when she spoke. She was almost a copy of himself except she was a girl and younger. Both had black hair and eyes with a slender body and tall height. Awakening was the ceremony that every high school student has to go through once they finish high school. The earth was populated with thirty percent of people awakening the supernatural abilities known as Soul Talent. It could be anything from elemental such as fire, water, lightning to physical enhancement to weapon generation. Normally, they are categorized into three types Elemental Mages, Body Enhancers, and Weapon Creators. Unfortunately, not everyone can awaken the soul talent and Peter was one of them. He had already accepted his fate. He smiles as his little sister but soon makes a solemn expression, "Being optimistic is good but don''t be overconfident." "We can''t choose fate. Fate chooses us." As he finishes his words, he stands up and walks to the sink. He washes his hands and dries them with a short towel. After that, he says goodbye to his little sister and moves out. Anne didn''t mind her brother''s sharp words. She knew how much he suffered and how much humiliation he felt when he couldn''t awaken. Her brother was good but she can''t say he is not bad. He had once sent two kids to the hospital for two years just because they made fun of him when he was down. That''s why he works while studying. Even though their parents are making lots of money. His parents had to give up a lot of money for those kids'' treatment. Peter walked out while facing down. ''Why? Why can''t we choose fate? I¡­.. Damn! I want to awaken the Soul Talent. Why won''t you let me?'' Peter felt frustrated whenever he thinks about Soul Talent. He felt he was in a cage that can''t be broken by his human strength. He needs the power to break that cage. He wanted to the soul talent. Drowned in his thoughts and frustration, he never even realized where he walking. "Mister, be careful!" Suddenly, a cry woke him up. Only then did he realize a truck was about to hit him. The truck was so close that Peter only had one thought in his mind ''So, will I get a chance in my next life?'' Whoosh! But, the red light flashed near him. Before he could realize anything, he was already at another side of the road. "Mister, you need to be careful. It was good that I was nearby. It would be a waste for a handsome man like you to die like that." Peter raised his head and saw a young man standing while holding him. The young man had a white pale face and brown eyes. He was wearing a hood over a t-shirt and a pair of jeans. His shoes were a little different. They seem to be more fashionable than other clothes. But, these were simply the designs of his shoes to make the shoes more durable. "Thank you! If you don''t mind, I would like to go." Peter shakes off his hand and walks the other way. He didn''t even look back while the crowd started covering that young man. "Wow! Sir, you look so young. Did you just awaken your soul talent?" "Sir, your soul talent must be the super speed, right?" Suddenly surrounded by those people, the young man couldn''t take a glance at Peter. But he was frightened for a moment. Those glares Peter gave were deadly. The young man pushed some people away and said "Please, I need to go." The young man got a little forceful as he moved out of the crowd and used his super-speed to chase Peter. But, he lost sight of Peter. He rubbed his forehead and thought ''I swear I have seen that face. It was on my sister''s phone. She also said that she had a boyfriend who couldn''t awaken the soul talent.'' ''Originally, dad and mom thought she would leave this guy in just a few months but they seem to be together for three years. She said he was smiling, cheerful and easy to get along with. But, those eyes! Is that a different person or is he hiding something from my sister?'' Ring! Ring! Suddenly, his phone started ringing. He took out the phone and there was word written on the display. Sis! "Hey sis, what happened?" From the other side, a sweet voice rang on his phone "You said you wanted to go on a mission and slay some monsters, right?" "Yes, yes, yes! Are you going to take me to the mission?" Instantly, the young man forgot everything about Peter and excitedly nodded his head. "Meet me at the East Coast!" Saying so, his sister cuts the phone call. The young man puts the phone back in his pocket with a big smile on his face. The next moment, he used his super speed and ran. At this moment, Peter was already walking towards the two-storey building. "Great Time Restaurant!" Chapter 2 - Sudden Call "Finally on time!" Peter released a deep breath as he stood in front of the back door. He opened the door and entered. Inside the room, there was a middle-aged man changing his clothes. As he saw Peter, his eyes lit up "You finally arrived, kid! The restaurant is packed with people today. You might have to work a few more hours." Hearing his words, Peter''s mood only got worsened "What? I have college, remember? I have been late for three days straight. And, if I get late this time as well, I might get suspended." "Well, you can handle it. Just tell some crazy story how you met a Soul Defender on the way who was saving some people and you needed to help him." The middle-aged man smirked as he finished his words and walked away towards another door. Peter sighed and went to change his dress as well. He wore a white and black dress and a special watch as well. Soul Defender is the name given to an awakened person. This name was specifically chosen to boost their morale to save the world. Before the awakening ceremony, Peter also wanted to be Soul Defender and protect the earth. But when his dream was crushed, everything faded away. He quickly arrived at the main room. The main room was divided into two sections. Expensive or private section and cheap or open section. He normally works in the open section since most people choose to stay on those. After working for two years in the same restaurant, he was pretty popular with the regulars. "Oh my God! He''s very attractive. Why is he employed in a restaurant? If he tries hard enough, he may easily land a role in a film." One of the girls at a separate table mumble as he serves the food to other customers. She was encircled by other girls who continued nodding in agreement to her statements. Peter wasn''t extremely attractive, but he was still at the top of his game. This is one of the primary reasons he took part-time work in a large restaurant like this. "Sigh! Sadly, he already has a girlfriend; else, I would have asked him out." Another girl sighed deeply as she spoke. She was dressed in trousers and a shirt. Although she wasn''t particularly attractive, her style was endearing. Seeing his friendly smile, her eyes beamed with bright yellow light "Just keep dreaming! His girlfriend is said to be one of Isolon''s most beautiful women. Isn''t her name Camellia?" The girl next to her snorted mockingly, but then became melancholy and mumbled. "How could he get a girlfriend so quickly? It''s not fair." Even though her voices were low, several of the customers heard them and chuckled. Peter maintained the same cheerful demeanor when serving others. He had a positive attitude and a dazzling smile in front of the crowd. He respects others and communicates with them politely. "Mommy, Mommy! I don''t want to be as attractive as that big brother." A tiny boy sitting on a middle-aged woman''s knee spoke with an innocent and cute expression. He was about six years old. When she heard his statements, the middle-aged woman was taken aback and questioned, "Don''t you think it''s a good thing to be an attractive young man in the future? Look how those girls fell in love with his good looks and became dumb" "Mommy! That''s why I don''t want to be attractive. Father said that if you become gorgeous, you will be cursed and pursued by some stupid girls. In the end, you''ll pick one of the dumb girls and marry her." The youngster spoke with another naive smile. "Oh! Did your father compliment himself on his good looks?" Hearing her son''s statements, the middle-aged mother exuded a frightening air while clutching the fork in her hand. "Uh-huh!" When she saw her son nod, she clenched her teeth and added, "Son, let''s visit your aunt''s house today, okay?" Even though her son doesn''t comprehend why she said that he nods his head. On the other side, Peter murmured, "Girlfriend huh!" as he clutched the tray in his hand. Peter was a dashing young man. And he was bound to attract female attention. But there was a minor hindrance. His current girlfriend was a Soul Defender, while he was just a regular restaurant worker. This bothers him from time to time. And, many times, he was on the verge of breaking up with her due to frustration. But love is a mysterious thing. And it was only because of his girlfriend that he realized this. Two of them appear to be from different worlds, but they wind up spending over three years together. Peter was not pessimistic, but he was also not hopeful. Following two years of breakdown, he has forged his heart to remain neutral in all situations. Even though he laughs, cries, shouts, or sings, his heart remains unmoved. Peter doesn''t understand whether he was simply cold or friendly. He wanted to save the world. But now, he doesn''t know what he wants. He only feels envy and jealousy of other awakeners including his girlfriend. But surprisingly, he has never lost his temper. Up until now, it felt something triggered his envy to reach an even higher state. But, still, his heartbeat was normal even when his anger and envy reached the top, his heartbeat didn''t change. That''s why he was able to move ahead with conflicting with that person. Peter knows that. He has already assumed the reason as well. But, he didn''t want that. Whether his sister awakens or not, he doesn''t want his feelings to change. He doesn''t want to change what happened three years ago. Buzz! Suddenly, the watch on his wrist vibrates, jolting him out of his reverie. He dashes inside the kitchen and returns the order to the customers. "Hey, Peter, your phone is buzzing." When Peter comes close to the kitchen, a man shouts from the rear room. Hearing this, Peter requests a little break from the chef and proceeds to the back room. When he checked his phone, he discovered the caller''s name. Camellia "It''s strange. What made her call me at this moment?" Peter is perplexed, yet he nevertheless picks up the phone. "Peter! Can you hear me?" Camellia yells into his phone, causing him to frown. Her voice was laced with dread and anxiety. "What happened? Are you having a problem?" Peter unconsciously recalls the episode from the news and responds angrily. "Thank God! I assumed communication towers were demolished. Nonetheless, hurry up and return home. You should teleport to the northern coast right away." Camellia yelled anxiously on his phone. "What happened?" Peter shouted. "The monsters have escaped from the western coast. Hurry up and use the teleporter to escape." As soon as she said that, the phone suddenly lost its connection. "What about you? Are you alright? Hello! Hello!" Beep! Beep! Peter tried to ask. Unfortunately, he didn''t get the reply he wanted. The call was cut off. He didn''t stand still and hurried to the head of the restaurant. He was also the executive chef. He was currently cooking in the kitchen. "Head, head, we got a major," Peter screams as he runs in. "Monsters from the east coast are making their way here. We must evacuate." "Huh! What are you babbling about? Why isn''t there any news if that''s the case?" While speaking, the Head Chef turned on the television in the main area. "Alert!" "Alert!" "Alert!" "Monsters from the Eastern Coast have arrived in the center of Athens. Please use the teleportation to get to a secure location." "I say it again! The Eastern Coast Monster has arrived in the heart of Athens. Please use the teleportation to get to a secure location." The video cliff abruptly collapsed, bringing the restaurant to a halt. "Run, everyone! Run!" "How did those creatures get to the heart of the city?" "How come Soul Defender isn''t defending the east coast?" "Who gives a damn? This is not the time to have a discussion." "Hold your child and flee." In a matter of minutes, the restaurant had devolved into pure anarchy. Everyone dashed out of the restaurant, disregarding the lives of others. "Can you hear me, Anne?" Peter called Anne right away. When Anne answered the phone, he said, "Anne, use the teleportation instantly! Call Mom and Dad and ask them to utilize the teleportation from their office." "However, Mom and Dad have gone to the Southern Coast. So, how about you? I can''t leave you alone and flee." Anne screamed from her chamber, her legs were trembling. "I''ll catch up later, or even tomorrow. I won''t be able to get home in an instant. Monsters have already arrived. DON''T MAKE ME REPEAT MYSELF AND USE THE DAMN TELEPORTATION." Peter yelled from his phone as he dashed away. Peter wanted to cut off the call but suddenly, he heard the scream. "Ahhhh!" When he looked around, he discovered that the monsters had already arrived. He looked at the lady on the ground nearly fifteen feet away. A blue wolf-like beast charged towards her at incredible speeds. But it was still a long way away. Peter was at a loss as to whether or not he should assist her. But then his phone rang in a loud voice. "Brother, promise me you''ll come back! If you lose even one bit of your body parts, I will never speak to you again." "I swear to you, sweetie." ''Damn you, god! Damn you, fate! All of you are playing with my dreams, playing with my goals.'' Peter cursed as he turned around. He didn''t what''s going to happen next.. But, he knew he was taking a risk that he shouldn''t take. Chapter 3 - Being A Hero! Do I Regret? On the eastern coast, "What? You want me to carry you all the way to Great Time Restaurant?" The young man stood in front of a beautiful lady and shouted. His eyes were filled with disbelieve and nervousness. Around him, the bodies of beasts were laid. The lady standing in front of him was simply astonishing. There were no more words to describe her beauty. The jade-white skin felt smooth like the rubber. The black eyelashes spread above her eyes like a snake. Her eyes glowed the emerald green light. There was a slight brown dot in the middle. She was tall, almost five nine. Her bosom was slightly curved with the buttock shaped the same. She wore a tight tracksuit that made her body slender in eyes. "Yes, he is a reckless kind. People might change but their dreams do not. He will do everything to save people around him instead of running for his own life. That''s why I need you to help me reach there." Her beautiful lips moved as the sweet melancholy sounded on his ears. The young man could only sigh. One of the most beautiful girls in the Isolon was his sister. He had no choice but to let her ride his back. He just hoped he won''t fall down in the middle. At the Great Time Restaurant Peter quickly stows his phone in his pocket and rushes towards her. He didn''t dare to go up against the wolf. However, he had already spotted the door of a car on the way. He picked it up moved in front of the lady. Bang! Creek! The wolf leaps to its feet and slams its claw on the door. Its long nail has pierced the door and is now in front of his eyes. Peter immediately turned around and yelled, "Why are you still sitting here?" But it wasn''t until he could see her well that he noticed the huge iron rod pressing against her foot. Her tears streamed down her cheeks like rain. And as Peter screamed, her heart practically jumped out of her chest. "Goddamn it!" Initially, he didn''t notice her leg and assumed she wasn''t moving because of fear. But when he observed the dire condition, he became enraged. He desired to defend the planet, but not at the expense of his life. He would have died from the impact of the collision if it hadn''t been for his good workout. But then Peter had an idea. He sprang up and pushed the door with both hands. His body was horizontal, with his face to the sky. He kicked the door with his leg wide and his palms pressed against the building. More importantly, he had his hands outstretched on both sides of that lady. He just noticed her face when he was floating in that position. It was lovely, but the tears spoiled it. Bang! Thud! Thud! Because the wolf''s claw was stuck on the door, he was able to shove him away. His hand collides with the metal as he falls on her lap. A sharp ache pierced his spine, but he immediately sprang up and grabbed on the metal rod. "Damnnnnn! No wonder, she couldn''t move!" Bang! While tugging the metal rod, he realized how heavy it was. He recognized the situation and grabbed her. His one hand was on her legs, while his other hand was on her shoulder. Peter fled after giving her a princess ride. "Daniel! Daniel! Where have you gone?" He was about to flee when he heard another cry. ''You are playing with me, aren''t you god? Damn! I just wanted to be free. Why are you still putting me in a cage without giving me the power to break this cage?'' Peter wanted to run away. He didn''t want to risk his life. But when he turned around, he suddenly saw his mother''s face in hers. He wondered if his mother had cried like this. He wondered if his mother was helpless like this. He wondered if the child will ever get a chance like him. Suddenly, the past memories came to his mind. "Ahhh! Move away." The child whose eyes were full of tears suddenly had the light shining in his eyes. The big rock above him was pushed away by a person. He wore a red firefighter dress but the child wasn''t big enough to recognize it. "Sniff! Sniff! Momma, where are you? Sniff! Sniff!" Although the child saw the light, he couldn''t stop crying. He didn''t know the man. He only wanted to find his mother. Suddenly, the firefighter caught him and muttered "Am I a hero? Why did I have to come hundreds of miles back just to get the baby that I left three days ago? I am just a normal person. So, why am I putting my life in the line?" The man didn''t notice that the child had already stopped crying. The child didn''t understand his words but somehow he didn''t cry. "Damn! Those gods and demons! I wished I had power like that. I took this job to save people. But, there is always a limit to a normal human. I wished I had powers to save more people. But, now even as a normal person, I will save people as many as I can." Suddenly, that man turned his head at the child and said "That includes you as well. Thanks for letting me realize why I chose to be a firefighter." Now, that man is the strongest soul defender on the earth. He was called Nolan Jackson. The man who has saved millions of people. Peter doesn''t know why he remembers something that happened when he was three. That was a man who brought him out of darkness and cage. He was Peter''s light. And now, Peter wanted to do the same. He wanted to be someone''s light. He rushed towards the middle-aged lady who had tears streaming down her cheeks. He suddenly handed the lady in his arms to that lady and said "Bring her to safety. I promise I will be back with your son." He puts the lady to her grasp without even giving her a chance to speak. When he turned around, he noticed some wolves in the vicinity of the restaurant. Those animals shattered the entire eatery. While looking at the wolves, Peter hurried towards the restaurant. But, surprisingly, none of them seemed to notice his movement. Only then did he spot the wolves clustered in the restaurant''s back area. Scrunch! Thud! He had no idea why nor did he have time to care about it. He runs in and immediately kicks the glass window. The wolves were alerted this time. He already knew this so he didn''t waste his time and tried searching for the child. "Mommy! Sniff, sniff, sniff! Mommy, where are you?" When he got inside, he immediately heard the boy crying. He ran near the main kitchen and discovered the boy crouched near the table. The boy saw Peter as well, but only as he was ready to shout. Peter motioned for him to be silent. He saw something unusual going on in the back room. He was sure that there were no red lights. But now, the entire room was glowing with red light. He looked at it with surprise. But he didn''t have time to think about it. He instantly grabs the boy and rushes out. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Bang! But as soon as he stepped outside, the wolves nearby collapsed. Peter became perplexed but continued to run away from them. He became perplexed once more when he noticed Daniel''s mother standing next to the head chef, nearly a hundred meters away. ''They should''ve gone away. So, why are they still here?'' Peter screamed in his head. But suddenly, the head chef shouted. "Peter, soul defendesr are arriving. Run faster!" Hearing his words, a smile appeared on his lips. Peter ran like crazy but suddenly, he felt the cold aura from behind. He couldn''t help but turn around. He saw every other wolf on the floor while a single wolf was rushing to him. "Damn it!" Peter cursed. If he moves towards the crowd, he will take this wolf with him. This wolf was bigger as well. But, he didn''t know much about them. So, he felt he need some kind of distraction until one of the soul defenders arrives. "Chef, catch the lad!" Peter shouted as he threw the boy in air. He knew this was a risky move but he believed those people could catch him. And, he was already near them as well. But, the woman still frowned but didn''t shout. Because that wolf was just behind Peter. Peter instantly rushed towards the car next to him. There was a door lying on the ground. He picked it up and held it towards the wolf. "Peter, noooooo!" Suddenly, the head chef shouted. But, Peter didn''t understand why his voice was so dreadful. He thought he had already moved to another side. So, what''s the problem? Peter tried to think but before he could come up with a conclusion, the wolf paw''s smashed his door. Bang! Splash! The paw smashed the door and his head threw the door on the ground. The blood spill out like a stream and Mike slowly loses his vision. Before he could see a beautiful face filled whose eyes were filled with tears. "Why? WHY?" Camellia was a second late. She held Peter on her lap as the tears fell down her eyes and she screamed. At this moment, strange energy released out of her body and strangled the wolf air. Peter knew he was dying. He had lost his vision but he wanted to say sorry for making her cry. Unfortunately, his voice couldn''t reach her ears. All he could have were the last thoughts in his mind. ''I''ve heard that virtuous individuals will be rewarded with positive karma in their next life.. I''m curious what kind of life I''ll have.'' Chapter 4 - Tower "Welcome to the Holy Trinity Tower! A place created by the God of Destruction, God of Creation, and God of Preservation!" On his ears, he heard a courteous tone. He gently opened his eyes as his ears twitched. Peter was lying on the ground. He had no wounds, no blood, and not a single scratch on his body. He seems perfectly fine. "Ahhh!" But when he opens his eyes, he sees a lion staring at him. He pushes himself away in fear with a scream. Peter hadn''t seen a lion up this close. After all, the war between demons and gods had changed the power structure of the animals. Eighteen Years Ago, the greatest calamity struck the earth. Suddenly, two different races calling themselves gods and demons descended on earth. They fought against each other, treating the earth as their battlefield. Humans were not even cannon fodders. During that war, humankind suffers terrible losses. Whether it was economy or population, everything decreased to the point where they became precious. The war kept ongoing for a month and many of those gods and demons die while others disappeared. But, these gods and demons were so powerful that they left many inheritances known as Soul Talent in the world. Whenever a child is born, he gets a chance to be mutated with soul talent and awaken it during the awakening ceremony. Of course, there are many other natural awakenings. This happens mostly to the prodigies. Soon after, another race of monsters came out of portals from certain areas. These areas were later marked as dungeons. Those monsters came out in search of inheritances. If they came out, many normal humans would die. That''s why humans developed a raiding system where people will gather in groups to clear the portal. This is what they called Dungeon Raid. It was mostly used to secure humanity. Some animals were also mutated so Peter never got a chance to go to the zoo and see the lion up close since there were none. "Hohoho! Please, Climber, do not be afraid. I am nothing more than a tutorial administrator." A lion-like beast appeared in front of Peter. He was dressed in a black suit, black pants, and black shoes. His tail was definitely lengthy, and his hair was combed in a circle around his head. "Who are you?" As his mood shifted, his heartbeat, which had been somewhat quicker, returned to normal. Peter became entirely calm in an instant but he had never seen the lion speak on Earth. After all, even mutated lions didn''t have the power to speak. "You can''t judge a book by its cover. Climber, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Hodder. I am in charge of the Tutorial Floor or we can call Floor Zero. Before we begin the tutorial, you may ask any questions you have." Hodder talked while extending his right hand and grasping his tail in his left palm. "Thanks! First and foremost, where is this? Second, how did I survive?" Peter gently rose to his feet and extended his right hand for a handshake. He was taken aback by the lion''s politeness. While scanning his surroundings, he discovered himself in a chamber with no windows or doors. "Allow me to respond to your second question! You are only half-alive." As he said this, he snapped his finger and a screen appeared in his hand. When Peter stared at the screen, he saw himself lying in a hospital bed, wearing an oxygen mask. He then turned his head to look at Hodder, hoping for an explanation. "You have been chosen by the Tower as a climber. Before you almost die, you had a strange obsession for power and the tower constantly search for those. You can even call it a coincidence. In fact, if you had done something extreme for the power, you would''ve been called inside a lot earlier." "Of course, this doesn''t mean everyone with the same obsession will be called here. There is something known as Fate. And, only those who are fated may get invited by the tower. As for what tower is? It''s a simple building which is a universe in itself." "Currently, the tower is providing you the power to recast your body through your soul. This means only your soul is inside. And, to be your bring body inside, you must reach the first floor. And, why you must reach there? Well, it is your only chance to live." "Now, you are stuck inside. Once you reach the first floor, the tower will suck your body inside and merge you with it. Then, your soul power will be enough to regain consciousness in your real body." "Currently, your soul is attached to the tower and it will always be unless you cross the hundredth floor which has never been crossed. You are from the planet known as Earth, right? Eighteen Years Ago, a war happened to change the fate of your planet." "That war was between two factions of top floors. They can only fight in that magnitude outside the tower otherwise they will be punished for pointless large-scale battles. So, they went out for a month which is the restriction in itself." "Well, I told you everything to tell you that you can''t leave the tower now. So, try your best to survive until you reach the top." Hodder explained making Peter silent for a while. "Is there a way that I can leave this place?" After thinking for a while, Peter asked. Hearing his question, Hodder stayed silent for a long time. Peter sighed seeing his answer. But suddenly, Hodder said "There is a way to leave this tower for a long period of time. Like, hundred years or even thousand years but you must return eventually." ''That''s too long and enough for me.'' Peter puts a smile on his face and asked: "So, what''s the way?" "In the dungeon of the first floor, there is a hidden room. In that hidden room, you will be challenged for a certain reward. If you succeed in completing the quest by me inside that room, you will be able to get a key to leave and return to the tower whenever you want." Hodder explained. "Quest? You mean like game quests?" Peter asked in confusion. The games were still fresh since seventy percent of humanity was still normal. E-sports was the most trending topic in the world. "Kind of! Climbers are the people chosen by the tower. But, that doesn''t mean only climbers are the people living inside it. As I said, it is the universe in itself. There are hundreds of races living inside the tower." "But, these races are the offspring of old climbers. Towers have existed millions of years ago. So, there are lots of climbers who have left their offspring to populate the tower. But, unlike climbers, their offspring aren''t blessed with the tower." "Each Climber possesses the certain system. The system records their journey, manages quests, gives inventory, and does some the other tasks. The system is also a cheat to clear the tower. You can learn many skills, level up by killing and completing quests, and do other things." "Skills are the methods of training. These are developed by the previous climbers and passed down to many of their offspring. More importantly, the tower also gives some skills. Normally, skills are divided into two types." "Active Skill and Passive Skill! Both are important but passive is crucial for your future generations. Active Skills allow you to train Mana, Internal Energy, and Genetic Powers. While, Passive Skills allow you to train your body, soul, and talent." "Would you like me to go to details?" Before continuing, Hodder suddenly asks. "Since I have no choice, I might just learn more about everything. Please continue!" Peter spoke with a slight nod. "Mana is the energy that resides within the surroundings. The Soul Talent is also a form of mana but on a higher level. It is a power bestowed on a spirit. When a person inside the tower starts training, he uses the resources." "Resources are the essential things that are mostly comprised of the high amount of energy of a certain element or gene. Using the resource, a person follows the instruction of the skill to create a core known as a source inside his body." "The source is generally created below naval point. Once a person creates a core, he uses the core to store mana. Generally, climbers have a certain advantage. You already possess the core. But now, that core is empty since you are level zero." "Now, the person can practice three kinds of powers. Mana is stored inside the core. Internal Energy is created by using certain instructions to merge the mana with stamina. The Internal Energy stores itself inside the veins and cells." "Finally, it is Genetic Power. This power is a combined form of mana and soul power. But, one can only access soul power when he kills a creature. It could be anything from humans to animals or mythical races." "Everything possesses a soul which forms the spirit when combined together with mana. Spirit is present inside everyone but not everyone''s spirit will continue to live after the death of the body. Once you kill a creature, you can use your spirit to absorb other''s spirit which can remain longer." "Mana holds the power of the element. Internal Energy strengthens the body and makes it strong enough to hold mountains. Genetic Power generates spirit which can create gene armor based on the power of spirit it has absorbed." "Beast Armor and Elemental Armor are the type of spirits one can generate during the battle." Chapter 5 - System Activates "You can train your Mana and Internal Energy using skills but not the Genetic Power. Only by devouring others'' spirits, you can train it. You can have two different kinds of armors at the same but not more than one in a single category." "And, you can choose the specific powers of the armor and strengthen it but you can''t choose more than one power. If it is a fire element armor, you need to either continue with it or replace it. You can''t add another element unless you absorb the spirit that has more than one element." "But, that''s rare since most people won''t try using many elements as it will distract them. You will learn more along the way. For now, that''s all I can tell. So, should I activate the system now?" Hodder asked as soon as he finished explaining things. "Yes, please!" Peter nodded his head. He basically got the idea about Mana, Internal Energy, Genetic Power, Active and Passive Skills. In fact, he already knew one or two things about Active and Passive Skills. Ding! Ding! Ding! [Congratulation on being a Climber, Peter Johnson!] [Your system has been activated!] [You can now use every basic function of the System!] [You can click on each section to further understand it!] "Please command ''Status'', ''Inventory'', or ''Quest'' to open one of these functions. Please inquire more about the functions on your own." A robotic sound rang in his mind as the four different texts appeared in front of him. They were written in black font on the blue panel. "Now, would you like to take my quest?" Hodder asked. "Yes," Peter nods his head and Hodder snaps his finger [Quest Generated...] [Chain Quest- Defeat the Hidden Room Boss Difficulty- Extreme Description- The hidden room boss is double the level of a normal challenger, so it is extremely hard to defeat him. Till now, no one has succeeded. Will you create a myth or will you die like a dog? Reward- Guardian''s Key*1, Mystery Box*1 Punishment- Death] "So, no one has ever defeated this boss?" Peter asked after looking at the quest. "No one! Otherwise, there would be no key left. You see, there is a certain restriction enforced on you. Within floor zero, you can never cross-level five. But the hidden boss is a level ten monster. And, it is also boss monster." "So, you can pretty imagine the difficulty. Of course, this room leads to the main inheritance. Inside the tower, there are three kinds of inheritance. Regular Inheritance, Hidden Inheritance, and Main Inheritance." "Regular Inheritance is simply the reward you get after crossing each floor. Hidden Inheritance is the heritage left by the High Gods. They are also the people living at the top floor. They have a huge line of lineage and they try to find more talented lineage from lower floor people." "Of course, this is also a trap for the climbers and ordinary people. Once you get this inheritance, you will be on their track-list. Either join them or go against them. They could easily trace you unless you use the Fame Point to hide on the tenth floor." "Finally, Main Inheritance is the power-source for every top climber. It gives them a significant boost in strength. If you want to find the main inheritance, you must enter the hidden room and make some significant achievements. You can find further information once you enter the hidden room. For now, I will take my leave." Saying so, Hodder instantly disappeared in front of Peter''s eyes. "Wait, I still had some questions," Peter shouted but Hodder didn''t come back. "Let''s forget about this. I need to understand more about this system." Peter tapped his forehead spoke in distress. But suddenly another screen panel appeared. [Teleportation Countdown- Began] [3¡­. 2¡­.. 1] "Hey!" With a word ringing inside the room, Peter disappeared. "Ouch! Damn, that hurts!" Peter fell on his butt and shouted with pain. He felt like he has fallen from three storey building in his butt. He stood up and looked around. "Where in the hell am I?" Peter looked at his surroundings. Around him, there was nothing but grassland. These grasses were nearly half as tall as him. He thought for a moment suddenly spoke "Status!" [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 0 (EXP- 0/100) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 10/10 MP- Nil Internal Energy- Nil Genetic Energy- Nil STR- 0 AGI- 0 VIT- 0 STM- 0 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 0.0%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 0.0%) Active Skills- None Stat Points- Zero Fame Points- Zero Items- Doubled Edged Sword and Basic Sword Technique (Note: Click on each stat to understand further!)] ''Hmm! Stone Heart, feels a little familiar. The mind of Hero, I just did that. Triple Personality? I didn''t know I have such this. Well, life is full of surprises. So, I have greed and Dying Divine Breath as the passive skill. Oh! I should click on each stat to check everything.'' Peter thought for a moment and started from his first trait. [Trait- Adaptability Description- Climber has made his body and mind strong enough to adapt to the situation in mere seconds. As many climbers do not possess this trait, it has been personally added to the status. Effect 1: Neither optimistic nor pessimistic about the situation. Effect 2: Deals with the situation while making a proper plan.] ''Hmm! This is my general behavior. But it couldn''t help me during the monster beast attack. Was it because I was conflicted on my choice for saving others?'' Peter thought for himself while clicking on the next trait and also clicked on the next two traits. [Trait- Stone Heart Description- Because of two years filled with misery, Climber has developed a unique trait that can keep his heart stable unless it is affected by another trait. Thus, Stone Heart provides Climber to take risks only when it has some benefits for you. Effect 1: Stone Heart makes Climber wary of people he doesn''t know. Effect 2: Stone Heart can keep Climber safe from most of the illusion and seduction. Effect 3: Stone Heart gives Climber a passive skill.] [Mind of a Hero Description- Climber''s desire to defend his earth granted him a trait to save people around him. He thinks saving people is the same as saving the earth. It will always drive Climber to positive morale unless it is affected by another trait. Effect 1: Mind of a Hero makes Climber help people he doesn''t know. Effect 2: Mind of a Hero can make Climber insane after betrayal. Effect 3: Mind of a Hero gives Climber a passive skill. (Note: Climber''s personality is still dominated by the Mind of a Hero simply because it has existed for a long time than the Stone Heart)] [Triple Personalities Description - Everyone has two different thoughts for the same situation but Climber has pushed these thoughts over the boundaries, creating a third and a new personality for himself. While the first two personality acts as fire and water, the third personality brings his new nature to life when given a chance. Effect 1: Creates fake emotions in front of others with different thoughts. Effect 2: Makes incomprehension-able action during unexpected situations. Effect 3: Creates a balance between Stone Heart and Mind of a Hero by creating the third personality] ''Okay, I expected this. But, what''s with the second effect of Mind of a Hero? Is it because of what I did to those boys'' Peter slowly fell on his own thoughts. When he was mad for an unsuccessful awakening, he had utterly destroyed those boys when they insulted him. After a few moments, he shook his head and clicked on the four sections of STR, AGI, VIT, and STM. [STR (Strength) ¨C It is the explosive force generated by the muscles and bones. Each movement of the body creates some kind of strength. Normal Adult Human strength has been noted as zero.] [AGI (Agility) ¨C It is the movement speed, nerve reaction, body reflexes, and processing thought speed. Normal Adult Human agility has been noted as Zero.] [VIT (Vitality) ¨C It is the self-healing ability of the body and the defensive capability of the skin while coordinating with bones and muscles. Normal Adult Human vitality has been noted as Zero.] [STM (Stamina) ¨C It is the energy produced and used by the living body. It functions based on the level of stamina. Other stats are intertwined with stamina. Weak stamina will result in a weak body even with other higher stats. Normal Adult Human stamina has been noted as Zero.] ''This is funny. Human stats are noted as zero. Is it to simplify stats or do humans really possess such low stats? But on other hand, everything was the same as I expected.'' Peter didn''t give too many thoughts over this detail. He quickly reviewed it and finally skip to the next part. He clicks on the stat points and fame points before going into the passive skills. [Stat Points- These are the points given by the system upon leveling up or completing certain quests. It''s like an achievement that can directly affect the climber''s four basic stats. These stat points can be used to increase s certain stat.] [Fame Points-....¡­ Chapter 6 - Powerful Startup [Fame Points- They are the treasures for climbers. After each passing each ten floors, the climber can buy anything they desire in a mysterious shop. From divine talent to unique skill, nothing is impossible to gain as long as Fame Points are enough.] ''Hmm! So, one is a bonus point for the climber while another is a precious currency. How does it feel more and more like a game to me?'' Peter frowned as he clicked on the passive skills after reviewing them. [Passive Skill- Greed Rank- Legendary Level- 1 (0.0%) Description- Possessing the Stone Heart, you want everything. Your greed and envy of others'' soul talent gave rise to the passive skill ''Greed''. Effect 1: Due to immense greed, you can copy others one passive and one active skill. (Note: You can discard the skill if you do not want it.) Effect 2: As long as you activate greed, you can steal others'' EXP. (Note: You need to be close enough to steal it. The change in the distance changes the effect. And once you steal it, you can''t return it.) Effect 3: If you see someone practicing the same skill, you can steal their mastery. (Note: It doesn''t work if you can''t clearly see each movement.)] [Passive Skill- Dying Divine Breath Rank- Legendary Level- 1 (0.0%) Description- Possessing the Mind of a Hero, you develop a strange mentality to fight till the death. But, no human being wants to die. A climber has the same idea. Due to your mentality to fight till the death and your experience of death while saving someone and being a true hero, your soul has successfully created this passive skill. Effect 1: When HP gets less than 30%, all stats will be doubled. (Note: With the current level, it only lasts for three minutes.) Effect 2: When HP gets less than 50%, all skills mastery will be increased by five times. (Note: The effect increases when HP decreases.) [Effect 3: When backstabbed or betrayed, all the stats will increase by five times until the betrayer is dead. (Note: There is no time limit but the side effects are disastrous.)] [Passive Skill Note: Some skills might need to activate while some do not. It depends upon the skill itself.] (Note: Weapons and Skills has a certain rank. Some are upgradable while some aren''t. Ranking starts from Common, Rare, Mystic, Epic, and Legendary)] ''..... Seriously?'' At this moment, Peter didn''t know what to say. First, he was completely ignorant of these passive skills. Second, he didn''t expect these skills to be so overpowered. ''But, these skills do possess many restrictions. I need to be cautious while using these skills. And, there is also the ranking. I see, these are legendary rank skills. And, it does make sense. I wonder if others also gets the legendary rank skill.'' Peter thought for a moment and spoke "Inventory!" The blue screen appeared with ten different boxes. At the same time, a note appeared on another screen. [Inventory- It is the inbuilt function of the system that allows the Climber to store his necessities. Currently, Climber can store ten different items in ten different slots. Furthermore, each slot can contain ten same items. Living beings can''t be stored but time is frozen inside.] [Note: Wealth can be stored in an unlimited amount but in a single slot!] ''How nice! That''s exactly what I need. So, that sword and sword technique must be inside these slots. I guess I should check them out.'' Peter smiled as he raised his hand and touched the first icon. Suddenly, a while double-edged sword popped out in thin air. He caught the hilt of the sword. It was soft and firm. "This seems to be made out of good material." Peter swings the sword and comments. Suddenly, a screen popped out. [Item- Double-Edged Sword Rank- Common Description- It is a basic weapon given to a climber to proceed with his quests. Effect: 1+ STR Durability- Poor] ''By the way, what''s in the second slot?'' Peter clicked the second slot and a book appeared in his hand. "Basic Sword Technique! It seems like a skill. So, what does it teaches me?" Peter thought for a moment and a panel appeared in front of him. [Item- Basic Sword Skill Book Rank- Common Description- A book with a set of basic sword movements. Each movement has been refined and written in the book by the master swordsman. Effect- No Mana Consumption but Mana enhances it Durability- Based on Climber''s Level] Just when he finished reading the screen, another screen appeared. [Would you like to consume one of two active skill slots with Basic Sword Skill?] [Yes] [No] Seeing the options, he thought ''One of two active skill slots! That means I can only learn two active skills. That must be the same for passive skills. But, it can''t be like this. I mean, a person won''t be satisfied with only two skills and can''t fight properly.'' ''Since other things are just like games, this must be the same. The slot will increase when I reach the corresponding level. I wonder if the system could respond. Should I check?'' Considering the possibility, Peter felt he must confirm it. "System, which level is required to increase the skill slots?" Peter deep a serious stare and asked. "Climber can increase skill slots by two at the level one. It stays same until level eleven where a climber can increase the skill slots by two once again." A robotic sound rang in his mind. But, it felt a lot similar to Hodder. If only it wasn''t sounded like a robot. ''I see! As a result, it can only be raised after ten levels each time. I''m now at level zero. However, I only have two skill slots. It must be the tower''s starting position, just like my data indicate. So, should I go for it or not? It might be the set of normal sword technique.'' ''But Mana can improve it! As a result, the more the mana, the greater the skill''s potential. As a result, it is only deemed a common rank based on its usage. After all, tremendous mastery of a skill is essential to create a powerful force from a common technique.'' ''Currently, I am level zero. That means I can''t use mana or have the strength to fight level one monster. So, I must learn this skill.'' After considering carefully, Peter finally clicks on ''yes''. Then, again another screen appears in front of him. [Would you like to learn Basic Sword Skill?] [Yes] [No] [Disclaimer- Once it is learned, it can''t be removed from the slot.] ''Damn! Just as I thought. It can''t be removed once it''s learned. That means this choice is very important. Although a large number of skills doesn''t mean higher strength, it is still necessary to face a different unexpected situation.'' ''That means I must consider skills that will allow me to survive in different situations. For the next passive skills, I must have a skill that improves my defense and help me fight against poison. Since poison is one of the easiest ways to kill someone.'' ''People inside the tower might use and even monsters. So, I must be careful of everything. ''As for active skill slots, one for offense, one for defense, one for movement, and one for support. If I can improve Basic Sword Skill, it will be enough for me within level 10.....'' ''Wait! What am I thinking? My priority should be the main inheritance.... Hmm! Technically, I would still need to follow this plan to get stronger. So, I didn''t waste my time thinking over this.'' Finally, Peter clicks on ''yes''. Whoosh! A slight wind made him alert but soon realized his brain had additional information. When he tried to access it, the information poured like rain. In an instant, he realized the entire Basic Sword Skill. Holding the iron sword in his hand, he stood in the stance of a swordsman. With his right hand holding the sword and the sword pointing at air while his left hand behind his back. Chop! Whoosh! He slightly bent his wrist and the sword moved down. It stopped near the waist where the sword was horizontally straight. The tip was facing the opposite side. Stab! Whoosh! He slightly jerked his hand and the sword moved ahead. The tip pierced the air while moving straight and stopping when his arm was completely forward. Slash! Whoosh! He slightly twists his wrist, moves his sword tip to the top. Then, he slightly moves the sword to the right and swings it to his bottom left. But he didn''t stop there. He moves the sword straight up and swings it to his bottom right. Right Slash! Left Slash! There were only these four strikes in the Basic Sword Skill. Although he wasn''t particularly interested in swords, he still practiced them in case he awakens the Soul Talent related to his sword. At this young age, he was very optimistic about being a Hero or a Defender of the earth. That was the sole reason for giving birth to the Mind of Hero. At least, this is what he thinks. But before he practiced further, he commands "Quest!" [Regular Quest] [Chain Quest] [Floor Quest] Peter clicks on three quests simultaneously which releases five more screens in front of him. ....¡­. Chapter 7 - Tree Monsters Part 1 [Quest No.1- Kill Ten Tree Monsters Time Limit- One Day Reward- 50 EXP, 5 Mana Coins, 5 Stat Points, 10 Fame Points, and a Healing Potion Punishment- Deduct 100 EXP] [Quest No.2- Kill Ten Green Goblins Time Limit- Three Days Reward- 100 EXP, 10 Mana Coins, 5 Stat Points, 10 Fame Points, and Healing Potions*2 Punishment- Deduct 200 EXP] [Quest No.3- Kill Ten Wind Wolves Time Limit- Seven Days Reward- 200 EXP, 20 Mana Coins, 5 Stat Points, 10 Fame Points, Passive Skill Book*1, and Healing Potions*3] [Chain Quest- Defeat the Hidden Room Boss Difficulty- Extreme Description- The hidden room boss is double the level of a normal challenger, so it is extremely hard to defeat him. Till now, no one has succeeded. Will you create a myth or will you die like a dog? Reward- Guardian''s Key*1, Mystery Box*1 Punishment- Death] [Zero Floor Quest- Defeat Tutorial Dungeon Boss Time Limit- 3 weeks Reward- 500 EXP, 50 Mana Coins, 10 Stat Points, 50 Fame Points, Rare Treasure Chest*1, and Common Treasure Chest*3 Punishment- Death (Note: Treasure Chest holds the items or skill and inheritance if you are lucky.)] ''Oh! The quests that come with terrible penalties. I would have complained if it weren''t for the fact that I need to get stronger in order to save myself. But now I''m at a loss for words. Let''s begin by completing the first task and leveling up.'' ''However, I''m not sure if my strength would be sufficient to take down tree monsters. Even if I can, it may gravely injure me. So, let us proceed with caution. First, level up the sword skill and proceed with quest. Using sword instantly increases my STR by one which is a bonus point for me.'' Peter paused for a moment before truly practicing the sword technique. He walked in the direction of the sun, swinging his sword. He wasn''t sure if this world was technologically advanced, but most people tend to establish civilization in the west or the east. The sun was gradually rising to the horizon. He came across a few trees as he continued his journey. He came to a halt in front of a tall tree and pondered for a moment. Instead of wandering aimlessly, he chose to scout his surroundings. He climbed the tree and took a look around. The tear was nearly ten meters long, but it was insufficient to see anything. Fortunately, he noticed a slew of trees on the west side. He wasn''t sure if the sun still rose in the east, but he continued to operate according to the principles of his solar system. He made a rapid choice to designate the east and west. He descended and dashed towards the taller trees. He discovered a massive wall encompassing a vast region not long after climbing a twenty-meter-long tree. It was located on the eastern side. Then he turned west and noticed a vast forest. When he looked to his left and right, all he saw was vast grassland. Looking at the distance to the city, he was confident he''d be there in an hour. But he is unable to go there. For the time being, he descended and began exercising with his sword. Chop! Stab! Left Slash! Right Slash! Chop! Stab! Left Slash! Right Slash! Chop! Stab! Left Slash! Right Slash! 0.01%, 0.02% 0.03%, 0.04% ...¡­. His control of the sword increased as the percentage increased. He came to a halt after an hour of practicing. He couldn''t get to level one since the percentage was locked at sixty. He ultimately gave up and proceeded towards the trees since he had no other option. He could train more, but he couldn''t deplete his stamina, especially since he was out of food and money. Even though it would be risky, he was wagering his life on Dying Divine Breath and Greed. Nonetheless, he was extremely cautious in his acts. He was scanning his surroundings while frequently moving his pupils. But, no matter how cautious he became, Peter was unable to look behind him. Tac! Tac! Tac! "Shoot!" While rolling on the ground, Peter cursed himself. His body came to a halt on the other side of the tree. When Peter''s head straightened, he peered around but found nothing. There were big trees, bushes, and little trees, as well as dozens of fallen leaves. He discovered three sticks lodged on the stem of the tree when he drew closer to it. They were incredibly little for a branch and resembled arrows with a conical shape. Peter grasps one of them and pulls it out. "A sharp stick that moves as quickly as an arrow. Is this a tree monster''s work?" He felt a frightening air around him as he looked at a six-inch-long stick with a pointy tip. He swallowed his saliva and looked around. When he didn''t see anyone, he concluded that it was the tree monster. If tree monsters are real trees, one of the trees around him could be the one. Except for the one tree, Peter looked everywhere but couldn''t see anything unusual. Surprisingly, its root was completely attached to the ground. "Greed!" Peter grasped his sword and headed towards it, a sneer on his lips. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, his gaze was drawn to the three arrows rushing towards him. When he saw the arrows, he crouched down as all of them flew above his eyes. He regains control of his body and raises his sword. He twists his wrist and pulls his sword down as his body straightens. Clack! Whoosh! His sword slashed down vertically, slicing the half-meter-long vapor in half. It was surrounded by a few little branches with green leaves. Whoosh! Splash! Tac! Tac! [Gained 5 EXP!] A stick punctured his leg while he was staring at the system panel, and another two passed between his legs. "Damn!" Peter curses as he rolls around on the ground, attempting to hide behind the tree. He grips the stick and pulls it out with the blood after laying on the tree. "Ugh!" Peter groans and rips his t-shirt, covering the wound. [-1 HP] ''I was far too careless. I lost one HP as a result of losing so much blood! Fortunately, neither my bone nor my muscles were harmed. But there''s a problem: my leg. I need to be strategic.'' He sneaks a glimpse at the tree monster while he''s thinking about it. It was roughly the size of the previous creature and was now rushing towards him. ''Does it believe I died in a single stroke? Why is it approaching me with such haste? Though I don''t think I can call it a fast speed. Well, it doesn''t really matter. I''ll be able to take advantage of it.'' While pondering this, he prepares his sword, and a screen panel emerges in front of him. [Gained 1 EXP] ''Damn! I don''t have time to take care of it.'' Peter completely ignores it and looks at his right side with a deep gaze. Slash! Clack! Just when he sees the shadow of the tree monster, he lifts his sword and swings to his right. The tree monster doesn''t see that coming and ended up getting sliced in half. [Gained 5 EXP] Splash! Splash! Tac! Two sticks strike his left side just as he smirks. He rolls to the right and hides on the other side of the tree without even thinking about it. "Ughhhh!" The blood drains from his body as he pulls those sticks out. He hides his wound by tearing another section of his t-shirt and immediately stands up. He charged straight at the tree creature that had attacked him, not pausing for a second to think. Peter was met with another attack as he moved closer it. But, like before, he avoided it, but his efficiency was far lower than he had anticipated. He narrowly avoids those assaults, but he succeeds in stabbing the tree monster. Clack! Clack! Clack! Clack! This time he doesn''t lose his vigil and instantly swings his sword when three sticks rushed toward him. His sword slashed those sticks as he moved towards the tree monster. [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 2 EXP] [-2 HP] [Greed stole the Shadow Wood Skill] [Would you like to consume one of two active skill slots with Shadow Wood Skill?] Clack! [Gained 5 EXP] Completely ignoring the system notifications, he drags his injured body and stabs the monster. Unlike its skill, it wasn''t able to move faster. Peter''s sword stabs through it. Thud! But the next thing you know, Peter is on his knees on the ground. ''Damn! My stamina is suffering as a result of HP. When I finished honing my sword, it was already half past, let''s drag my body to a safe location.'' Even if the entire forest was not safe, Peter discovered that the bushes were the ideal area to hide. These tree monsters, according to his thinking, were slow and dumb. They could only shoot when they came across their adversary. It''s no surprise that they were the first creatures to be defeated. He was, nonetheless, still careless. He had already lost three HP at this point. ''Wait, what if I lose two more HP? I''ll acquire the second consequence of Dying Divine Breath. Will my understanding of Basic Sword Skill improve? So, let us give it a shot.'' As he removes the cloth from his chest, his eyes glitter. The blood spilled out of the bandage while it was still new. However, his HP did not decrease. As a result, he decided to go out. He detects a weird aura while wandering through the woods. [Gained 2 EXP] [Gained 3 EXP] With a sudden gain of HP, he can feel his Greed skill working properly. Although Passive Skill doesn''t cost anything, it can be turned on and off. Splash! Splash! Splash! [-2 HP] [Dying Divine Breath Activated] Chapter 8 - Tree Monsters Part 2 [Dying Divine Breath Activated] [Climber gains a divine buff] [Any active skills can be practiced five times faster] The next thing you know, his eyes sparkle with a steely stare. As he discovered the number of tree monsters around him, his eyes rolled from left to right. He runs towards the one on the right side and strikes his sword in an instant. Clack, clack, clack! When the monster fires its wooden arrows, Peter''s sword swings so fast that all three arrows fall the minute he lifts his blade. He only comes to a halt when his sword slices the tree monster in half. Clack! [Gained 5 EXP] ''Two at the back, two at the left, and one at the front. Let''s slay them all!'' Whoosh! Clack! A tree was hacked down in front of Peter by the gleaming metallic sword. His hands moved quickly, displaying the attitude of a genuine swordsman. He hurried back without even noticing as the blood flowed out of his body. Whoosh! Clack, clack, clack! He merely kept running at breakneck speed because he had already seen them. He ducked with his ear twitching. He swirls on the ground, his sword spinning along with him, twisting his toes. Those two tree monsters were slashed by the sword. Whoosh! Clack, clack, clack! The next thing he knows, he''s rolling on the ground and sprinting towards his left side. When he comes to a standstill in front of those tree monsters, he stands up. His sword swings from top right to bottom left and vice versa. Thud! "Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu!" He collapsed on the ground after slaying five tree creatures. But then his eyes twitched. He noticed a tree monster in front of him when he turned to the right. He couldn''t move properly at the time, but then he spotted something. Even though the tree monster was right in front of him, it didn''t move. ''Is it because they aren''t a part of the quest?'' Few notifications rang in front of him just as he was questioning himself. [Gained 2 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP]* 5 [Greed stole the Shadow Wood Skill] [Would you like to consume one of two active skill slots with Shadow Wood Skill?] [Basic Sword Skill Level up!] [Quest No.1- Completed] [Rewards have been delivered to inventory!] [EXP storage has reached its limit! Would you like to level up?] [Yes] [No] Peter clenched his teeth and pressed the yes button. Suddenly, a breeze blew past him. The core inside his body suddenly released an insane suction and absorb the mana from the surroundings. The mana flow into his core and stayed inside it. Suddenly, the core released a burst of energy throughout his body and healed his injuries. ''So, mana can actually heal my injuries. Wait, was that really mana? I felt the same way but it could be different since I can''t see it.'' Peter muttered in his heart as he felt a burst of strength. That energy not only healed him but also strengthen his cells. [Gained 1 EXP]*2 He felt a powerful strength bursting out of his cells. As well as the hunger bursting out of his stomach. He turned his head to the tree monster next to him and slashed his swords. But, the tree monsters shot the wooden arrows at the same time. Clack! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Although those wooden arrows were fast, Peter easily dodged them with his fast reaction. ''Wow! My reaction speed really increased by a lot.'' Peter looked at his arms and chest, seeing not a single damage, he couldn''t help but feel amazed. But, he looked at the dead tree monster and thought ''So, I can''t get EXP after killing the monster outside the quest.'' Nodding his head, Peter called out for the status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 1 (EXP- 11/200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 15/15 MP- 5 Internal Energy- 5 Genetic Energy- Nil STR- 2 AGI- 2 VIT- 2 STM- 2 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 0.05%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 0.02%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 0.12%) Stat Points- 10 Fame Points- 10 Items- Iron Sword, Healing Potions, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*5] ''Oh! My stats have increased by two. Since it was previously zero. Is this to say I''m now twice as powerful as I was before? Or, am I four times as powerful? No, the second choice appears to be a little bit impossible. I can feel my power. It''s certainly not that high.'' ''Rather, my strength is now twice as strong as it was before. If this is a level one creature''s stat, how can I kill a tree monster with a single strike? Hmm! Something suspicious is going on. Or, more accurately, did I overlook something?'' ''Those monsters were being killed in a single blow. Does this imply that they lack vitality? They could move, albeit at a snail''s pace.'' ''In games, certain races are created with high stats while others are made with low stats. Human beings are born with average stats. If I stick to that pattern, it''s absolutely feasible that they lack life and agility. Trees are often stronger when they are deeply rooted in the earth.'' ''Well! Let''s forget about this. I need to return to the city. Because I have mana coins. I''m sure I could buy something.'' Finally, Peter emerged from the woods, his chest naked. His thoughts, however, did not come to an end. ''The Tree Monster appears to be a weak creature, but humans are thought to be average. He said that the tower is home to magical beings. That indicates that formidable creatures such as dragons and phoenixes exist. Those beasts could easily squish me to death even on the same level.'' ''It''s no surprise that those games don''t need us to slay dragons right away. But, unlike a game, this is real. Fortunately, it appears that every floor has a level restriction.'' ''As long as I don''t disturb higher levels monsters, I''ll be fine.'' He arrived in the city after two hours of interrogation and answered himself. "Hold it right there!" When Peter neared the fortifications, he was stopped in his tracks as he approached the gate. When he turned back, he noticed a middle-aged man with a mustache standing next to a lizard-like monster. But, he was walking on his two feet while wearing clothes. "What is your name? And where did you come from?" As he approached him, the middle-aged man spoke hoarsely. "Hello! My name is Peter. I am a climber. An administrator dumped me on the grassland." Peter extended his hand for a handshake, but those two immediately bowed in front of him. "Please excuse our interruption. Mr. Climber, we didn''t recognize you. This is your access card. Please come into the city." The middle-aged man quickly withdrew the card from his pocket and placed it in the same spot as before. Suddenly, the middle-aged man paused his hand and said "Can I confirm your identity?" "How can I confirm it?" Peter asked. "Climbers have an independent space to store things. Can you show us that?" The middle-aged man slowly raised his head and spoke. "Alright!" Peter nodded his head and took out the sword from his inventory. "Please excuse our rude behavior, Mr. Climber!" The middle-aged man instantly slammed his head on the ground and spoke with a trembling voice. "It''s okay. By the way, how do confirm that I am a climber with this trick? There can be such things as portal magic, right?" Peter asked while narrowing his eyes. "No one except the climber can use spatial magic in zero floor due to many restrictions. Not with this ease at least." The middle-aged man kept on bowing down as he continued his speech. "I can accept that reason." Peter nodded his head and accepted the white card. He turned towards the gate but suddenly, he turned back just as they raised their heads, forcing them to bow once more. "Could you please provide me with a t-shirt to wear?" Putong! "Please forgive us, Mr. Climber! We were oblivious to your condition." As he knelt on his knees, the middle-aged man''s skin trembled. Then he looked at the lizard man and exclaimed, "What are you waiting for here? Bring those things to Mr. Climber!" "Hey, you don''t have to go all the way. I''m not upset with you or anything. You should stand up. I have a question for you." When he saw the man kneeling in front of him, Peter was speechless. He had no idea that becoming a climber would be so well-regarded. "Please pardon me, Mr. Climber, but as a slave, I cannot stand on the same level as someone whose position is comparable to that of a Noble." His heart softened as he heard Peter''s words, yet he nevertheless kneeled down as the lizard scurried away. "OK, tell me more about nobility and slavery. Is there a hierarchy of people? What exactly are they? What are the city''s rules? What should I do? And where should I stay?" Peter had additional inquiries, but they were mostly pointless.. Since he intended to complete these quests as soon as possible. Chapter 9 - Morning Star City "Sir, given that you have no prior knowledge of the city. I''ll be your guide. Our city is known as a Morning Star City. It is a rich city governed by Lucifer, the Fallen Angel. He is our deity. Our city is well-balanced because of him." "Unlike in the past, when the city was filled with chaotic conflicts, everyone now obeys the laws. Yes, there is a social hierarchy. Our deity constructed this system when he initially arrived at floor zero." "There are three classes of people: noble, commoner, and slave. A similar hierarchy is reported to exist on the upper floors. Nobles are the highest ranked and have the most authority. They are permitted to acquire slaves from commoners with authority, status, or wealth." "In our city, there are four nobles. Noble of the East, Noble of the West...." "Alright! Alright! Okay, I don''t need to know about those details. Just tell me how many mana coins it takes to stay in a hotel for a night." When the middle-aged man began to explain, Peter''s eyelids twitched. "Sir, we do not accept Mana Coins as payment. They are out of our price range. Our exchange is based on gold coins. Each mana coin is worth 1,000 gold coins. I believe they are used for transactions on the higher floor. And, yes, there are hotels. Sir, you can find it in the city center." While looking down at the ground, the middle-aged man shook his head and stated. While he was speaking, the lizard guys crawled on the ground, the bag on his back. Peter sighed and took the bag. He discovered a red t-shirt. And then I took it out. There were a few additional items such as a sleeping bag, another pair of clothes. After wearing the red t-shirt, he sighed and said "Alright, I will enter the city. You guys can lift your heads." "Stop! Please show me your pass!" A voice halted Peter just as he approached the opened gate. There were a few other persons who came to a halt as well. When Peter looked back, he saw a man dressed in iron armor. He didn''t say anything, instead of pulling out his pass and showing it to him. The man''s expression completely changed when he took the pass and read it. He made a deep bow and spoke hoarsely. "Please pardon my rudeness, Mr. Climber! Please come into our city!" Gasp! "A new climber has arrived in our town!" "It''s been more than a month. At long last, a new climber has arrived!" "Is he one of the nobles, Mother? What is it that makes people so terrified of him?" Peter''s expression changed as he heard a child inquire about him. He didn''t want to draw so much attention to himself. He dashed towards town, entirely ignoring their conversation. ''I should look for a hotel first!'' While strolling down the street, Peter pondered. When he turned around, he saw normal-looking buildings. They appear to have a sophisticated design from both the modern and medieval eras. Two residences were connected to each other. The first was a single-story structure made of bricks and concrete, while the house next to it was made of wood. However, the wooden structure was designed in the style of a thatched hut. While wandering, he notices many types of people and races coexisting. It wasn''t merely a human race. Various monster beasts coexisted with mankind. They donned clothes and spoke in normal tones. While wandering around, Peter saw that individuals spoke in a variety of ways, but that everyone was friendly and easygoing. Peter accelerated towards the city center. He arrived at his location in ten minutes. In front of him was a massive structure shaped like an arena. He also noticed a lot of tables outside. However, there were very few people dining out. He entered the hotel through a door on the right. When he walked in, it was a regular restaurant, just like his previous one. Despite the fact that there was no TV on the walls. He took a step towards one of the empty seats. It was right around the corner. After a few minutes of staring at the menu, he pressed the bell on the table as he sat on the sofa. A man in a white shirt and black pants came a few seconds later. "Bring a Lunch Combo with a bottle of wine!" When Peter delivers the order, the waiter walks away. While waiting for his breakfast, Peter had the thought, ''Since EXP is only a number that represents growth, I can see whether I can take other people''s growth. But, I am not sure whether they really represent growth or not. I need to research more on this one.'' "Greed!" As soon as Peter activates his greed, a system notification appeared in front of him. [Greed has locked on to the massive number of targets!] [Would you like to decrease the number of targets to improve the effects?] [Yes] [No] Seeing this notification, Peter was a little surprised. He thought for a moment and finally clicked on the yes. He wasn''t sure whether the effect would be good or bad. Since there were dozens of people just a few meters around him. [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained [10 EXP] After a few minutes, a few notifications appeared in front of him. Just when he raised his lips for a smile, the people around him instantly fell on the table. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Hey, what''s going on?" "What caused those people to fall asleep?" "No, they aren''t asleep. They''re utterly worn out." "Get them to the healers as soon as possible!" People began to panic when they discovered folks who were becoming ill for no apparent reason. Peter quickly put an end to his Greed. ''Damn! I had no idea my greed would lead to this. Yeah! How could I have forgotten? My body gets stronger as I level up. If my level drops, my body will become weaker. Greed had to have stolen their power in the form of EXP. But, can greed really steal someone''s strength. That shouldn''t be possible, right?'' ''It seems it is either greed really stealing their strength or someone very important.'' Hmm! That''s exactly what comes to mind when I think about it. EXP reflects my progress, but as I level up, it resets to zero. That means my EXP becomes my strength.'' ''Taking their EXP is equivalent to stealing their strength. I must exert control over this conduct. I can''t have them suspecting me.'' Peter simply ignored their worry and sat down to eat as if he wasn''t worried by it. After a few minutes, his lunch arrived, and as the waiter was leaving, Peter approached him and said, "Does your hotel provide lodging service?" "Sure, the customer! Would you like to stay at our hotel?" The waiter becomes animated and inquires. "Sure, I''d like to remain for seven days. How much does it cost to stay in your hotel?" Peter inquired, nodding his head. "Every day, Sir, it costs ten gold coins. If you stay for a week, you will be charged 50 gold coins, but you will not be provided any food." The waiter''s demeanor immediately altered and he gently explained. "Okay! I''d prefer to remain here. However, do you accept Mana Coins? I mean, can you assist me in converting mana money to gold coins?" Peter spoke as he drew a penny from his pocket. It was a purple crystal coin the size of a thumb. Gasp! The others around him noticed him pulling out the coin and immediately sucked in the frigid air. "Is he a climber?" "Even if he isn''t, he has to be the noble." A commoner cannot possibly hold a mana stone." The crowd began to roar once more. Peter''s veins burst out when he saw this. "Would you please show me the room?" He abruptly sprang up and spoke hoarsely. Everyone in the room felt a chill when they saw his expression. Everyone hushed their mouths, but he had no intention of eating in front of the onlookers. The waiter nods his head, fearful in his heart, and immediately leads him away. As he walked away, Peter said, "Bring that food to the room once I enter." The waiter saw Peter was irritated by other diners. But he was also perplexed. ''Don''t those nobles enjoy being praised? He became enraged simply because others were conversing with him. He must be a climber if he is going to live here. Climbers who had previously visited the hotel were ecstatic, like nobility. He is a little unusual.'' Despite having a lot on his mind, he didn''t forget to show him the room. They took the stairs to the third floor. He led Peter into the room. It was huge but only included a few essential necessities including a bed, table, chair, and a light bulb with a fan. "I will deliver the meal, Sir." The server rushed over to the previous table and examined the untouched food. Then he walked to the kitchen and requested that a new one be made. At the same moment, he dashed into the storeroom and began packing the food, placing it in a cardboard box with a note attached. "Food should not be thrown away.. This will be distributed to all the slaves of Morning Star City." Chapter 10 - Guild History Part 1 Knock! Knock! "Come in!" A gruff voice erupted from the apartment when the waiter knocked. The waiter had come to the manager''s room. When the waiter entered the room, he made a deep bow and said, "Sir, a climber has appeared in the city. He''s currently recuperating in our hotel. I led him up to the third floor." "Oh! A climber?" There was a man seated behind the desk in the room. His hands were resting on the desk. He was dressed formally in a black suit over a white shirt and formal black pants. "Interesting! Let''s go meet him!" Suddenly, another voice could be heard from the room. It was a middle-aged man dressed in a purple suit. He was lounging on the couch. Although the waiter was intrigued by the man, he did not dare to raise his head. This was the deference he owed to a noble. And this hotel''s manager, or rather owner, was one of them. He did, however, have a few words to say. As a result, the waiter shuddered slightly while saying. "S¡ª-S¡ªir, Mr. Climber is expecting something to eat. It is getting ready. And, earlier, he became irritated by the people around him and went to his room in the middle of a meal." Thud! "Please excuse my arrogance, Sir!" The waiter immediately knelt and kowtowed on the ground. "All right, let''s go! I''d like to meet this climber." Along with the middle-aged man, the manager rose from his seat. "Hey you, go tell him we''re going to meet him." The manager looked at the waiter and remarked in a chilly tone. "yes of course!" The waiter immediately nods and runs away. Manager and another nobility followed him out of the room. "Hello, Sir! May I enter?" The waiter loudly knocked on the door. "Yes!" Inside, Peter''s sluggish voice sounded forth. He was sitting on the bed, looking at his status panel. He was looking forward to the lunch, but he didn''t anticipate it to arrive so late. "Didn''t you bring the food?" When Peter saw the waiter enter without food, he was astonished and inquired. "Sir, your food became cold, so I requested that the chef prepare another one. Meanwhile, our hotel''s manager would like to speak with you." The waiter spoke when the door opened. Two middle-aged men entered through the door. One was dressed in a black suit, while the other was dressed in a purple outfit. The waiter exited the room as soon as both of them entered. "Hello! Keth is my name. I am the hotel manager as well as a Western noble." While introducing himself, a middle-aged man named Keth extended his hand for a handshake. "Hello! Hello, my name is Jerry. I, too, am a noble from the west." The middle-aged man in the purple coat introduced himself as well. "Hello! Hello, my name is Peter." Peter extends his hand and shakes their hands. But he didn''t have a smile on his face. He was simply bothered by their presence. "We would like to invite you to our Guild, Mr. Climber." Keth was irritated by his glum demeanor. But, still maintained a calm smile as he spoke. "I''ll think about it." Peter immediately responded with his gaze, asking, ''Why aren''t you leaving yet? Just get out of here!'' This time, Keth and Jerry couldn''t figure out what his eyes were saying. So Keth exclaimed joyfully, "Mr. Climber, you might be a little puzzled about our invitation. Because you are new to the tower. Please allow me to explain." ''Damn you! All I want to do is eat. Just get out there!'' Only in his heart did Peter ask them to leave. He was feeling extremely fatigued as a result of his lack of stamina. He wasn''t sure what Keth was talking about. ''Greed!'' He clenched his teeth and activated the greed when he saw Keth had no plans to go. He was standing very next to them. And, only after thirty seconds, EXP exploded in him. [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 15 EXP] [Greed stole the Burning Sun Skill] [Would you like to consume one of four active skill slots with Burning Sun Skill?] [Greed stole the Iron Body Skill] [Would you like to consume one of four passive skill slots with Iron Body Skill?] [Greed stole the Silver Lance Skill] [Would you like to consume one of four active skill slots with Silver Lance Skill?] [Gained 10 EXP [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 20 EXP] Suddenly, his dull expression changed. A bright smile appeared on his face. "Mr. Peter, I perceive from your smile that you are satisfied with the terms and conditions I mentioned regarding the Fire Dragon Guild. Would you be willing to join us?" As he spoke, Keth felt a surge of ecstasy surge through his consciousness. At the same time, he was aware of his body''s vulnerability. ''Deactivate Greed!'' Peter was concerned for them, despite his desire to obtain more EXP. He could see the tiredness on their cheerful faces. He took a big breath and spoke with solemnity. "I am extremely affected by your guild terms and benefits, Mr. Keth. But I''ve resolved to stay loyal to any guild I join. So I need some time to think about it." In actuality, Peter couldn''t recall a single word Keth said. He was only using his speaking skills to get out of this issue. "Of course, Mr. Peter I should return right immediately. Your food should be ready at this point. We can talk about it tomorrow." Keth cheerfully extended his hand and shook Peter''s hand. Keth and Jerry then exited the room. However, when they turned around, Jerry gave him a dubious look but said nothing. Keth notices the waiter standing in front of the door with the food in his hand after exiting. "Serve Mr. Peter well! Answer any questions he has and brag about our guild," says Keth to the waitress. Jerry smirked as he heard Keth''s name. In front of him, the waiter was bowing. The waiter enters the room when Keth and Jerry move away "Isn''t this strange? How come I''m getting so tired?" Jerry looked around with distrust in his eyes as he said. "Well, that''s strange. You only do two things: eat and sleep. However, it appears that working all night is taxing my body. Yawn! I need to get some rest." As he headed towards his office, Keth spoke. Jerry returned his gaze to Peter''s room for a brief period before proceeding to Keth''s room. Inside the room, "Finally!" Peter couldn''t stop himself from rushing to eat as he looked at the meal in front of him. "I shall wait outside, Sir. If you have any instructions, please let me know." After saying this, the waiter walks towards the door but abruptly stops when Peter asks him. "Wait! I''m interested in learning more about the Guilds. Tell me everything you know, including information regarding the Fire Dragon Guild." Peter places a chunk of steak in his mouth with the help of a fork. "Didn''t Sir manager tell you about the Guild?" The waiter inquired cautiously and puzzledly. "Did he? I don''t think he said anything about the guild." Peter paused for a time before continuing, shaking his head. "I was just outside the door, Sir. I overheard him telling you everything you need to know about the Fire Dragon Guild." When he heard Peter''s comments, the waiter''s eyes twitched. "Hmm! That means I wasn''t paying attention to what he was saying." Peter paused for a moment before responding with a nod of his head. "But, Sir, you did respond to him." As he tried to jog Peter''s memory, the waiter broke out in a cold sweat. "Shut up! All you have to do is do your job and explain everything about the guilds." Peter became enraged and yelled while chewing the steak in his mouth. But then he halted for a second. ''Did I strive to lie all the time till I was defeated?'' Before he could respond to himself, the waiter became frightened and began explaining himself. "Sir, the tower''s powerhouse is the Guilds. I just read in history that when the tower was built, no one lived inside but a guardian." "No one knows what happened to the guardian, but he was the tower''s caretaker. When individuals began to appear inside, they were given the opportunity to climb the tower. Climbing a tower is quite difficult. Each floor features a dungeon that appears to be quite difficult to cross." "Because it was difficult for the first generation of climbers to reach the top levels, they ended up living their entire lives within the tower like everyone else. Since the number of climbers has been relatively low. They mated and gave birth to a slew of children." "However, they kept the number of children relatively low. Because they are the rulers of the tower and do not want anyone else to take their place." "Later, when they realized that their children would not be able to receive the gift from the tower, they began having a large number of children. They lived for a long time because of their enormous power. As a result, the population inside the tower expanded.. But everyone is doomed to die at some point." Chapter 11 - Guild History Part 2 "Not even our forefathers could defy that. After a few generations, new climbers became less greedy and began to leave large inheritances to their children. They also devised a method for a child to receive immense talent equal to their parents'' gift of the tower." "From them, our people learned about the tower''s power system. Then some daring people began to build a tremendous power system that we all inherit. The guilds arose as a result of this." "Huh! The guilds arose as a result of the power structure?" When Peter heard his remarks, he grimaced. He had no idea the tower had such a rich history. "Yeah, the power system gave birth to guilds." As he said this, the waiter folded his hand and displayed a crimson dragon tattoo on his forearm. Then he raises his index finger, and a flame appears on it. "As members of the Fire Dragon Guild, we are bestowed with the Fire Mana Skill. We go through baptism after joining the guild, and we gain a skill that allows us to transmute the neutral mana from our bodies into flames." "We may boost the quality and amount of mana inside our bodies by simply training. When two climbers mate, some people are gifted with extraordinary abilities. Later, those folks have more children, and those youngsters are also gifted." "Of course, those endowed with such abilities climb the tower in the same way that the climbers do. For those of us who do not have such talent, we are stuck on the same level for the rest of our lives and remain on the same floor." The waitress spoke confidently. ''All right, that was somewhat unexpected. It''s almost like I''m back in history class.'' Peter continued to eat his dinner while he pondered something. "Do I have to be a member of a guild to receive that mana power system?" Peter inquired. "To learn the genuine skill, you must join the guild." The waiter nods and responds. "Is that why you admire climbers so much?" Peter pondered for a moment before asking. He can see that their attitude toward the climber was genuinely based on their demeanor. It was a genuine show of respect. "Not completely! We respect climbers for a different purpose. In reality, it is a regulation established by our god. As his supporters, we must adhere to every decision he takes. Climbers must be respected, as must the hierarchy, and the fire mana system must be practiced by those who join Fire Dragon Guild. These are the rules that we must abide by." "When we reach the age of sixteen, we have the opportunity to be baptized with the blessing of our deity. Of fact, noble children can obtain the blessing far earlier." "Does everyone in-floor zero use the same mana system? And how did he save you all? I mean, how could he put a stop to the carnage on this floor? Could you just explain this to me?" The more Peter learns about Lucifer, the more intrigued he becomes. Of course, he is aware of Lucifer''s identity. But he has no idea how a character from a book came to life. "No, everyone does not use the same mana system. The Zero Floor is home to four guilds. Three of them are owned by our god, while the fourth is owned by someone else. Our God put an end to the slaughter by striking a bargain with the administration." "Administration usually does not listen to anyone''s plea. But our deity is someone who has broken the tower''s laws and even made it back alive. That is why the administrative amended the laws so that the climber would not gain strength by murdering people or anything other than the monster in the dungeon." "The three guilds are Fire Dragon Guild, Heavenly Demon Guild, and Spirit God Guild. Each guild has a unique power system. Fire Dragon Guild heavily focuses on Mana. Heavenly Demon Guild focuses on Internal Energy. As for Spirit God Guild focuses on Genetic Power. "These three guilds were created by our God. He is the climber who has shocked the tower''s top and bottom floors. He is the climber who has been endowed with the ability to transform into a Dragon, God, or Demon." "If you join our guild, our deity will protect you for the rest of your life." With a proud grin on his face and hearing his remarks, Peter picked up the fork, placed the meat in his mouth, and continued eating. "All right, I don''t have any more questions. You are welcome to wait outside." Peter notices the waiter''s puzzled expression and speaks out. The waiter could only leave with a puzzled expression after hearing his statements. He didn''t notice what Peter was staring at. [Skill- Burning Sun Rank- Common Description- The fire is the source of destruction. Mana is neutral. When the veins burn with flames, mana transforms into the fire. Effect 1: This skill allows Climber to transform his neutral Mana into Fire Mana. Effect 2: Climber can control, manifest, and even conjure flame to create his own moves Effect 3: Climber''s body gets stronger after leveling up the skill along with the intensity of flames. (Note: This skill is incomplete hence it is ranked Common. Gather the complete skill to rank up the skill)] [Would you like to learn Burning Sun Skill?] [Yes] [No] [Disclaimer- Once it is learned, it can''t be removed from the slot.] ''Should I study this? Hmm! If I understand the second effect correctly, it states that I can make my own moves. That means that if I learn how to properly control the flames, I will be able to use them for offense, defense, and even movement. If I may say, it''s not a bad skill.'' ''But there is one thing I am not sure about.'' "Hey, System, can I learn this talent without being baptized?" When the perplexity hit Peter''s head, he considered for a moment and bluntly inquired system. "After reading the skill''s instruction, yes you can!" As usual, the system responds with a chilly mechanical tone. "Good! Then I want to learn this skill." Peter nods and presses the ''yes'' button. The next thing he knows, a massive amount of information has entered his head. After a few minutes, he noticed that his entire body was sweating profusely. He inquires with the waiter about the restroom, which appears to be attached to his room. He walks inside the bathroom. Surprisingly, it was composed of crystals. There was a large bathtub and a shower. But it was a little strange. Instead of taps, blue diamond-shaped crystals were put in their place. According to the waiter, this is known as Water Ore. It is a magnificent resource capable of producing water after storing vast amounts of water mana. Other rooms below the third floor normally do not have access to it. The ores are classified into nine levels, beginning with level one and progressing to level nine. This was the ore at level one. When he pressed the ore''s center, water dropped like showers. As he bathed, he recalled his knowledge of the Burning Sun. He can practice it, just how the system said. But he needs something in order to do so. Fire Spirit Grass and Fire Ore He needs both of them to turn his normal veins into fire veins. Only then may he convert his neutral mana to fire mana. Normally, a person stores his mana inside the core and that is neutral mana. Without a skill, he can''t use the neutral mana for a certain path. Fire Ore is indeed pricey. One Mana Coin can only be used to purchase two Fire Ores. He didn''t even know where to look for Fire Spirit Grass. ''I need to go out and go about the city once I bathe. I need to research these two materials. Before that, I need to convert two mana coins into gold coins.'' He silently concentrates on his bath after considering what to do. He steps out after a few minutes, rubbing his hair with a towel. It was lovely when he smelled these towels. They have a rose scent to them. When he spoke with the server, he discovered that these towels are manufactured by a company on the higher floor. "What''s your name?" Peter inquired as he walked alongside the waitress. He instructed the waiter to accompany him to the manager''s office immediately after changing his clothing. "My name is Ray, Sir." Ray the waiter spoke with a polite tone as he leads Peter to the manager''s office. Knock! Knock! "Sir, Sir Peter would like to meet you!" Ray shouted loudly from outside, which drew considerable attention. While the voice came from within, Peter entirely ignored them. "Come on in!" Ray invites him inside by opening the door. Peter is met with a frosty stare from Keth and Jerry as he enters the room. He had no idea what had happened, but his expression quickly changed. Even if it was only for a few seconds, they couldn''t keep that from Peter. "So, Mr.. Peter, what brings you here?" Keth spoke with a strained smile. Chapter 12 - Buying A Sword "I''d like to convert the mana coins into gold coins." As he said this, Peter took two mana coins from his inventory and walked up to the desk. "Hmm!" For a little while, Keth frowns. Although mana coins were valuable currency, having only two of them was insufficient for nobility. He hadn''t expected Peter to ask someone like him to trade for only two mana coins. He takes out a couple of papers and writes a few things with his own signature. After writing on the paper, he folds it and throws it on the floor. "Go to the Treasury and bring back 2,000 gold coins!" Ray nods quickly and hurries away after picking up the paper. Peter frowns as he notices this. He didn''t expect such a slavery regulation to exist in a world where people are highly advanced in science and magic. But when he thinks back on what Ray said, he can only sigh inwardly. He is not related to anyone. So he''s not going to try to change anything. "Did you decide to join our guild?" Keth inquired, his gaze fixed on Peter. "As I already stated, this decision is extremely important to me. And, because I''m following someone in the future. I need to know if the person I''m following is worthy or not. I''ll be staying in the city for a week. I''ll get back to you after the week is over." Peter sighed and replied with a glum expression. Peter was well aware of his inability to deceive. Keth threw Jerry a sidelong glance before turning back to Peter and said, "Alright, then, I''ll wait for your answers." Ray dashed in as they were talking. But when he walked in the door, he bowed as he approached them. He stepped to the side and handed Keth a purse packed with gold coins. "Here!" While taking the mana coins, Keth transfers the gold coins to Peter. Even though two mana coins were not much, they were valuable. Then he turned to Peter and said, "Since you''re going out, bring him with you. He can assist you in better understanding the town." Peter wanted to decline, but when he saw their suspicious looks, he decided to bring Ray along. ''Huh! This is going to be a hassle. Should I just focus on those skills?'' Peter sighed as he walked out of the manager''s room. In front of him, there were three different skills panels in front of him. [Skill- Iron Body Rank- Common Description- Body like the iron, skin like the metal. This skill allows the climber to form the body strong as the iron with different exercises. Effect 1: It makes the skin as tough as iron Effect 2: It increases the strength of an iron] [Skill- Silver Lance Rank- Common Description- Using lance as a weapon, piercing the enemy from two feet away. This skill allows climbers to understand and use the lances. Effect 1: It has several lance moves to practice] ''Hmm! Considering the benefits and drawbacks, only Iron Body is suitable for me!'' Peter paused for a moment before removing Silver Lance. He didn''t start practicing Iron Body right away. He was still strolling along the street. Bam! "B*tch! You dare to raise your head. Didn''t your parents teach you slave manners?" Peter was startled awake by the sound of a child. When he looked back, he observed a fat adolescent beating the head of a young girl who, despite being hit, was staring up. "Please forgive her folly, my lord! We beg you." Near them, a middle-aged guy and a middle-aged lady knelt and shouted as they kowtowed on the ground. "You were her parents, right? How could you have forgotten to teach this b*tch the fundamentals? Guards thrashed them!" The overweight adolescent yelled as he pointed his finger at the middle-aged guy and woman. Bam! Bam! Bam! Those guards gulped their spit and approached them. They appear hesitant, but they continue to beat the middle-aged man and woman. "Let''s leave!" When Peter saw this, he grimaced. But he had no intention of interfering. He didn''t want to make things worse for himself. But when he saw Ray''s expression, he knew he had to leave. He was aware that Ray was undecided about whether or not to seek his assistance. After all, his position is no lower than that of a noble. Although those guards and the obese youth weren''t particularly strong, he didn''t want to insult anyone behind them, at least not in front of everyone. Ray ultimately gave up hope and asked Peter for assistance, showing him the route. He assumed Peter was a kind person because he allowed him to elevate his head. Peter is a kind man. During those two years, he did, however, finally develop the Stone Heart. Nonetheless, he is not entirely untouched by this. He was still vulnerable, which is why he had left early. Because he was afraid that Mind of a Hero might take over his mind once more. He didn''t mind being a hero because he had always wanted to be one. But he no longer gives a damn. When all hope was gone, all he had ahead of him was a basic life. As a result, he unknowingly built the Stone Heart, which resulted in the birth of three personalities. However, his third personality has not been prominent in his life. And he has no idea what his third personality is. He merely imagined himself to have two personalities. One was the personality he kept in front of everyone, while the other was kept secret. Of course, it has been inverted within the tower until now. Or, more accurately, he has been revealing his hidden self most of the time. Because he blames his death on his Mind of a Hero personality. That is why he attempts to appear cold and distant. "Sir, where are we going?" While Peter was lost in his own thoughts, Ray turned back his head and inquired. "Bring me to the weapon store!" Peter paused for a moment to reflect. even though he needed Flame Ore and Fire Spirit Grass, he wasn''t sure if he should ask Ray about it. Ray, after all, was a member of the Fire Dragon Guild. "Sir, yes!" Ray leads him with a nod of his head. They arrived in front of a large skyscraper after five minutes. It was more like a modern structure, with a concrete and glass exterior. The front was filled with glass panes, while the back was concrete-plastered. A young man greets Peter and Ray as they enter the premises through the main door. "Good day, Mr. Guest! What kind of weapon do you want to buy?" Ray was nearly the age of a young man who strolled out and chatted politely. He was dressed in a white shirt and black pants. "I''d like to purchase a sword. Do you have any suggestions?" When Peter looks around, he notices a variety of weaponry on various shelves. Hammer, spiky hammer, ax, knives, and even whips were available. Swords, knives, spears, and bows were also present. The young man nods and motions Peter to the second floor. The number of weapons reduces on the second floor. "Sir, we have Low-Grade, Middle-Grade, High-Grade, and Top-Grade Weapons at our store. Prices vary depending on the grade. I''m curious what grade you prefer." The young man addressed me politely. "Grades? Aren''t weapons classified as common, uncommon, or mystic?" Peter blinked and inquired, perplexed. "Sir, everything above Common Rank is not available on Floor Zero. Even top-tier materials are difficult to come by!" Ray walked carefully to the front and murmured. "Oh! Can I then check the quality?" Peter nods his head, having grasped the scenario, and questioned the young man. "Sir, yes!" The young man nods and walks up to one of the shelves. He chooses a sword at random and presents it to Peter. Peter mutters, holding the blade, "System, can I view its stat?" The sword was almost four feet long and double-edged. The blade had been honed extensively, and the hilt was robust. "Yes, the system has an appraisal feature. Do you want to utilize it?" The robotic voice of the system echoes in his consciousness. "Yes!" Peter nods his head, perplexing the young man. Ray was not perplexed because he knew Peter was a climber. He was, nonetheless, intrigued by what Peter was doing and saying. It was simple to claim that Peter was conversing with someone else. [Item- Double-Edged Sword Rank- Common Description- A sword made out of raw iron ore. It has sharp edges that can slice pigs like butter. Effect: 2+ STR Durability- Poor] "Hmm! Is this a Middle-Grade or a Low-Grade question?" Peter scowled and inquired of the young man when he noticed the plus two effect. Chapter 13 - Buying The Information "This is the Middle-Grade Sword, Sir." The young man spoke politely and entirely removed his misunderstanding. He realized that as a professional seller, he shouldn''t prey on someone''s secret. And because Ray was holding his head up, he concluded that Peter was not a noble. After all, whether he is a personal guard or someone of greater power, it is impossible for a slave to raise his head when he is with the noble. "How much is it?" Peter inquires as he examines the complete sword''s details. It had no designs on the blade or hilt. It was quite straightforward. "One Thousand Gold Coins!" The young man replies. "Seriously! Isn''t this just Middle-Grade? "Why is it so expensive?" The young man was once again perplexed by Peter''s statements. "Sir, every weapon is made with minerals and elements found on floor zero," Ray continued "Furthermore, there aren''t many minerals and commodities on floor zero. That is why even a simple weapon is so expensive. More significantly, people aren''t much stronger to hunt down the monsters." "Oh! Hmm, okay, I''ll buy this sword." Originally, he intended to buy a High-Grade or Top-Grade Sword, but after realizing that he could get them at a lower price after he reached the first floor, he opted to go with a Middle-Grade Sword. There was a reason why he decided to buy a new sword. He likes using two sword styles rather than a single sword. "Sir, yes! I''ll finish this right away." When he heard Peter''s comments, the young man''s face lit up. He extended his hand to grasp the sword. Peter, on the other hand, adds it to his inventory and says. "There is no need!" Then he pulls a purse containing a thousand gold pieces from his inventory and hands it to the young man. "Ray, I''m afraid the remaining one thousand gold coins won''t be enough because this shopping alone cost me a thousand gold coins. Take these two mana coins and return to the manager with two thousand gold coins." When the young man with the gold coin leads Peter to the bottom floor, he pulls out the mana coins and hands them to Ray. "B--- Bu-t Sir, I---I shouldn''t hold these coins." Ray instantly backed away when Peter took out the mana coin. It wasn''t offensive but he couldn''t bear the risk if even a single coin get lost. "Are you expecting me to walk the entire distance back?" Peter spoke as he glared at Ray with keen eyes. He''s finally found an excuse to be alone, and he can''t seem to let it go. "No, Sir!" When Ray saw those razor-sharp eyes, he trembled. As he grabbed the coins from Peter, his hands trembled. "Don''t be worried! If somebody tries to harm you, simply inform them of my identity." When Peter saw his face, he sighed and patted his shoulder. He felt sorry to burden Ray in this way, but he had no option. He is unable to seek Flame Ore and Fire Spirit Grass alongside Ray. After Ray has left the store, Peter turns to the young man and asks, "Do you know the place where I can obtain information?" "Oh! If you wish to gather information, go to the city''s southern outskirts. There is a hotel called Global. However, do not enter that hotel. The little house may be seen near the hotel. But don''t go into that house either." "From the side of the home, you can see the road. If you continue down that road, you will come to a stop in front of the tall building. That''s the information office. You need to pay to inquire about anything." The young man spoke with a solemn expression. "Alright!" Peter goes out of the store with a nod of his head. He takes the young man''s advice and heads south. He arrives at the hotel after ten minutes. He takes that short route and arrives at his destination after another five minutes. It was a very tall building covered with glass. It was far too luxurious for an information office. He was taken aback when he approached the revolving door. He hadn''t expected to find a revolving door within the tower. He also noticed a man standing at the gate. The dude was dressed in a red shirt and black pants. He gave a small bow when he spotted Peter. Peter nods and walks into the building. As he enters, he notices a lady standing behind the desk. When he turns around, he notices that there aren''t many people around. He approaches the lady and inquires, "Can I get the information I need from here?" "Indeed, Mr. Peter! We can supply any type of information as long as you pay for it." The lady speaks with a wonderful smile on her face. Her hair was golden and tied back. She was dressed in a pink coat, a white shirt, and a pink skirt. "You know me?" Peter stared at her, surprised, and inquired. The lady grinned and pushed a screen panel that was linked to a mechanical arm. Peter is even more taken aback when he sees that screen. The face demonstrates his facial recognition and detail. It doesn''t reveal anything about him other than his identity and a few details about his appearance. "I''d love to meet the person who designed this inside the tower." With a cuning expression, Peter chuckled. "I''m confident you will if you reach a higher floor." The lady smiles and asks, "So, what would you like to know?" But, all of a sudden, she lifted her hand to stop Peter. She placed a chip and pressed it. It emitted a blue light in an instant, forming a barrier around him. "I''m wondering where I can get Fire Ore and Fire Spirit Grass. I''d also like to know who the top-level members of the Heavenly Demon Guild and the Spirit Guild are. And, I will also like to know more about the fourth guild." Peter spoke as she lowered her hand. "Oh! The first piece of information would cost you fifty gold coins. The second piece of information would cost you three hundred gold coins in total. And the final piece of knowledge will only cost you ten five gold coins." With a faint smile on her face, the lady spoke. She didn''t express it on her face, despite the fact that she was filled with doubts in her heart. When the ear pod in her ear started buzzing, she covered it with her palm. After a few seconds, she forced a smile on her lips and stated, "And, if you buy all of this information, I will give you something for free. Well, it wouldn''t cost you anything in the first place." ''Hmm! That''s a lot of information. I didn''t expect my second question to be so expensive. But I need to research them. I need to learn their skills. That is the only way for me to become stronger and obtain the main inheritance.'' Peter paused for a second, a cold glimmer in his eyes. He clenched his teeth and muttered, "I''d want to buy all three pieces of information." The lady nods her head and pulls the screen panel. She presses the screen times and showed it to him while explaining. "Fire Dragon Guild specializes in Fire Ore. That is why every mine capable of producing Fire Ore is located beneath them. The only method to obtain Fire Ore is to purchase it from their guild or the black market. The former has several constraints, whilst the latter requires a lot of wealth. Depending on your bargaining skills, it can cost anything from two hundred gold coins to a thousand gold coins." "Fire Spirit Grass, on the other hand, is difficult to find within the city. They can be available in selected stores from time to time. However, none of those stores currently stock it. You must go out and look in the western forest if you wish to find them." "I have to warn you. The region is about five kilometers to the southwest of the forest from the starting point, and it is also home to Green Goblins." Peter''s face lights up as he hears her. Despite being irritated by his smile shortly after informing him of the risk, she continued her explanation as to the screen on the display changed to show two different people. One of them was the short but overweight man, while the other was an elderly man dressed in white. "In-floor zero, the man on the right who appears to be obese and short is the senior executive of the Heavenly Demon Guild. He is in charge of everything. He is also the southern noble." "The tall man on the left is the Spirit God Guild''s chief executive. He is also the northern noble." Finally, she reclaimed the monitor attached to the mechanical arm and said, "The fourth guild is known as Ascender''s Guild. This guild is a little different. Unlike other guilds, the only goal of this guild is to assist climbers in reaching higher floors." "If you join them, they will always assist you by allowing you to join the dungeon raid party and training sessions. If you want to advance in your career, you should absolutely join them. If you exceed the majority of the other climbers, you will be able to compete for the Hidden Inheritances against the top rankers." "You must invest two hundred gold coins to discover more about Hidden Inheritances." "Nah!" exclaimed Peter, shaking his head. "This is more than enough information for me. So, what about the extra information you wanted to share with me?" Chapter 14 - Not Holding Back "Oh! It''s about the slave you brought with you. It appears that a noble thrashed him and stole your mana coins." The lady appears to be quite interested in his reaction. "HOW DARE THEY STEAL MY MONEY?" Peter clenched his fist on the desk and mumbled angrily. He threw three hundred and sixty gold coins. Just as she was going to say anything, Peter had vanished. The blue barrier was never meant to hinder real-world items. It could only be used to obstruct sound. "I''m hoping with his level, he won''t create too much trouble. I forgot to explain that the individual was the son of Heavenly Demon Guild''s top executive." The lady moaned helplessly as she gathered the money. On another side of the town, "Hahaha! I had no idea I''d get two mana coins in this trek. I should come here more often to walk." While clutching the two mana coins in his hand, the obese boy jiggled his large tummy and chuckled. ''You didn''t deserve them. You stole them after you beat someone up.'' The audience yelled in response to his laughing, but most of them did not dare to speak up. Although commoners are not required to bow, they must keep the appropriate demeanor. Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Suddenly, a man appeared from the distance. Most folks didn''t even notice him until he got close. Peter was the person in question. He dashed towards the overweight kid. When the guards noticed Peter approaching, they yelled, "Hey, stop!" Bam! Bam! Peter, on the other hand, was not in the mood to quit. When he got close enough, he raised his hands, smashed a punch at their stomach, and slid between them. His speed was so fast that the big boy didn''t even see him. He only realized his own predicament when he felt fingers wrapped around his neck and he was hovering on air. Lifting him up, Peter yelled angrily, "How dare you steal my money?" ''If you''re going to steal, let me steal something from you as well.'' "Greed!" The moment he activates his passive skill, a few system screens appear in front of him. [Greed has locked on to a massive number of targets!] [Would you like to decrease the number of targets to improve the effects?] [Yes] [No] Peter directly presses ''yes'' and the power of greed spread around him. The wave of EXP rang on his mind. [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [Gained 10 EXP] [EXP storage has reached its limit! Would you like to level up?] [Yes] [No] Peter was not surprised that his EXP storage was at capacity. However, he was amazed that he could receive such a large quantity of EXP from commoners. ''Something isn''t right here! Greed does not seem to have drained the power of others. It steals something that can help with strength. But what could it possibly be?'' Peter paused for a moment, utterly forgetting that he was choking someone to death. He was preoccupied with his own ideas. When he discovered that his greed was actually affecting people by causing many people nearby to become unconscious, he recognized that his greed was wrong. A frigid breath emerged from his heart just as he was about to cease. A recollection flashed before his eyes in an instant. "Peter Johnson, please make your way to the stage!" A man in a black coat stood near the enormous purple crystal on the large stage and spoke while looking at the paper in his hand. A young man nearing the age of sixteen stepped to the platform, his face filled with expectation. When he arrived on stage, the man in the coat said, "I know your yearning to awaken Soul Talent. However, ninety percent of the people fail. Do you consider yourself to be one of the 10 percent?" "It is beneficial if you awaken the Soul Talent. But if you don''t, you''ll sink into the abyss. When you witness others employing Soul Talent, you will be envious and wish you had that talent. Unfortunately, that will only be a fantasy. That is why you should not get your hopes up! You might take a terrible fall." When this memory came to mind, he tightened his fists and continued to be greedy. ''I envy them. What''s the big deal? I couldn''t possibly take their soul talent, could I? But I can now. I have the ability to steal from others in order to strengthen myself. This is where I''m heading. I don''t know whether I can retain this power outside but I will get out of this tower. And, to do so, I will steal their strength.'' Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! As people near Peter began to pass out, more and more people became despondent. "Ughhh! Let meeee good!" The overweight boy fought and attempted to kick Peter but was unable to do so due to his inability to move his body properly. A hand grabbed his leg just as he was about to hit the fat boy. "Please, let him gooo!" Ray caught his leg on the ground and talked while struggling to breathe. His ribs and bones were broken, his muscles were ripped, and his skin was covered in bruises. But when Mike heard what he said. Whoosh! His left hand made an abrupt movement. A sword emerged in his palm, his eyes became red, and his body exuded a ferocious killing intent. The sword merely came to a halt a few centimeters over Ray''s neck. But in a matter of seconds, his entire body was drenched in sweat. ''Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu! I.... I almost killed him?'' Peter couldn''t believe what he''d done. His sword was only a few centimeters above Ray''s death. Ray would have perished if he hadn''t used all of his resolve to stop his own hand. [Divine Dying Breath Activated] [Please kill betrayer to deactivate the skill] [More time it consumes, the devastating the damage will be!] ''What? Does that count as a betrayal?'' When Peter saw those texts, he was perplexed. But when he felt an enormous surge of vigor in his body. He was aware that his strength had been multiplied by five. It''s the equivalent of adding a fifth level to his existing level. Splash! A knife entered the overweight boy''s body just as he was about to fall asleep. As the person withdraws the knife from the fat boy, it dripped with blood. When Peter saw who had stabbed the knife, he was taken aback. The little girl! It was the same little girl that was beaten to death by the fat boy. He didn''t expect the girl will kill the fat boy. "Johnnyyyy!!!!!" A huge roar shook the entire city at this time. When Peter turned around, he noticed a fat man standing there, tears welling up in his crimson eyes. The violent energy that surrounded his body was palpable. ''This obese boy is his child!'' For a brief moment, Peter was taken aback. He couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. But as he saw the huge man charging at him, he realized he was in a hazardous situation. He sighed as he turned to face Ray. Whoosh! With a kick on the ground, Peter dashed toward the fat man. At this moment, the fat man was in the midst of transformation. A pair of black horns and black wings appeared in his body. [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 15 EXP] [Gained 15 EXP] [Gained 20 EXP] [Gained 20 EXP] The sword appeared in his hand as Peter ignored the messages in front of him. EXP was constantly raining for him. ''Even though my strength appears to be two levels higher than his, I can''t dismiss him. I need to utilize mana this time.'' Peter''s eyes twinkle as he expels mana from his body. It felt like water. He only needs to control it, yet controlling water is a difficult process. "Die!" The big man clenches his fist and rushes toward Peter, wielding a massive amount of mana. His fist formed a massive blue whirlpool that sucked everything in its path. When the whirlpool grew larger and attempted to absorb Peter, he came to a halt. He grasped the blade in both of his hands, infusing it with mana. He raises his sword hilt to the sky, letting the sword tip fall behind him. He moves forward and draws the sword. Bang! Splash! As his sword struck down, a colorless arc moved towards the fat guy. The colorless arc was produced from the mana, and it was unstoppable, powered by his own might. It sliced the whirlpool in half and slashed the fat man''s chest. [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 5 EXP] [Gained 15 EXP] [Gained 15 EXP] [Gained 20 EXP] [Gained 20 EXP] [Greed stole the Lesser Demon Transformation Skill] [Would you like to consume one of four active skill slots with Lesser Demon Transformation Skill?] Chapter 15 - Hateful World "Mr. Peter, please stop your insanity right now!" He was shocked when he heard a huge roar. In an instant, he recognized this voice. "Do you want to go against the rules established by our laws, Mr. Peter?" Jerry stood in front of the overweight man and spoke with a scowl on his face. "Hey, I was only trying to save myself. He appeared out of nowhere and attempted to attack me. I don''t even have a weapon." While speaking, Peter came to a halt and returned the blade to his inventory. "Mr. Peter, you are still consuming people''s lives with your abilities. You must halt immediately." Keth yelled, his eyes alight with rage. He was exerting control over himself as a result of Lucifer''s dominion and Peter''s presence. He couldn''t figure out why his strength had increased so dramatically, but he knew climbers'' abilities were terrifying. ''Lifespan! So, I was swallowing their life. But¡­.'' Suddenly, Peter raised his head and asked, "I observed this deceased boy trying to kill a few civilians only because they stared at him. You didn''t come to save these folks at the time." "However, you''re now telling me to stop. Piss off! I''m not going to stop until every single one of them falls." "Do you want to put us to the test?" A tall man with a white beard and mustache stood in front of Peter and spoke in an obnoxious tone. The yellow light blazed above his head, attempting to suffocate Peter. [Greed stole the Spirit Assimilation Skill] [Would you like to consume one of four active skill slots with Spirit Assimilation Skill?] A smirk emerged on Peter''s face when he saw this. He turned around, holding Ray in one hand and the small girl in the other. He turned his head and asked Keth and others, "I''m taking them. I hope you don''t mind if I say so. Because I''m not opposed to going on another berserk." "You!!! Humph! You are not allowed to enter the hotel. And if you create another mess, we will be forced to take a stand against you." Keth was slightly angry. He wanted to beat Peter, but he couldn''t. He turned to face the overweight man laying on the ground, a deep sword scar on his breast. "What about your parents?" Peter said as he turned his attention to the little girl. "At long last, they are free." When she replied, the little girl''s tone was as icy as death. "Good!" Peter took them away without even bothering to grin. He went straight to the Information Office. But as he got to the middle, he came to a halt. He dismisses the girl and Ray. As he slashes Ray''s head, a sword appears in his hand. Splash! Blood splattered on his face, but his cool demeanor remained unaffected. "Sorry! I never intended to trouble you or save you. But, your move was very offensive to me." The Dying Divine Breath finally wears off with those words. At the same time, he fell to the ground. "Mister, what happened to make you so weak all of a sudden?" The small girl, who was nearly four feet tall, whispered softly. Her face was round and white, which made her quite cute. But don''t be deceived by her outward beauty. She killed someone when she was just eight years old. She was also frigid, and murdering did not concern her. Even Peter, at the age of eight, would have been enraged if he had witnessed the murder. "...¡­.." Peter remained silent. He could have, but he chose not to. He wasn''t sure whether he should trust the girl. That''s why he hadn''t returned his sword to the inventory. Peter checked his status while laying on the ground. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 2 (EXP- 245/400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 20/20 MP- 10 Internal Energy- 10 Genetic Power- Nil STR- 4 AGI- 4 VIT- 4 STM- 4 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 0.40%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 0.20%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 10%) Stat Points- 15 Fame Points- 10 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potions, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*3] ''Wait a second! What happened just now? Why did the Dying Divine Breath and Basic Sword Skill improve so much? Should I consult the system?'' After taking a glance at his condition, Peter paused for a bit. From his perspective, he was doing quite well. His EXP has skyrocketed as a result of the large EXP loot. "System, how come the Dying Divine Breath and Basic Sword Skill have improved so much?" Peter inquired. "...¡­." Unfortunately, the system did not respond. ''It appears that the system is a type of program that can only respond to me up to a certain point.'' Peter came to the realization that had been bugging him for a long time. However, because the system answered most of his queries, he didn''t get a chance to double-check his guess. ''For the time being, I should drink Healing Potion and recuperate quickly. I thought the upgrade would heal my wound but it seems the effect of upgrade happened before the backlash of Dying Divine Breath.'' While thinking, Peter drank from a little jar containing a yellow liquid. His body was instantly repaired after a few seconds. The ripped muscles and skin caused by the side effect had healed. Inner wounds were also treated. "Wow, Mister! Is that the precious Healing Potion?" The little girl''s eyes twinkled as she spoke with a bright smile on her face. "Didn''t you just act cold and harsh a few minutes ago?" Peter inquired, turning his gaze to the tiny girl. "Hmm! I was, but I don''t want to act that way." The small girl whispered, a sad expression on her face. "What exactly do you mean? Life is not a performance." Peter growled angrily, but his attitude softened as he observed the sadness in her eyes. "Yes, it is. You''re playing the part. I''m playing a character. We''re all pretending to be someone we don''t want to be. I want to get stronger, cross higher floors, meet new people, and laugh and cry with them. But I''m currently acting. I''m pretending to be a tough girl who doesn''t look down in front of the noble." "I''m pretending to be a tough girl who isn''t troubled by murdering. I''m pretending to be a frigid girl who appears ruthless and terrible. And you are exactly the same. From the perspective of others, you appeared to be saving that guy. But you murdered him. In fact, his situation never disturbed you." "If there was anything that might have upset you, it would have been having your reputation tainted. When that person faced that fatso, he tried to use your name and title as a climber to get out of trouble in whatever way he could. That suggests he relied on your reputation rather than you." "You were also concerned by this since the reputation you believed you had been trampled by a weak fatso. However, this would not be enough to enrage nobility. If it had been enough, you would have helped me instead of turning a blind eye during that time." "And, after choking him, the first thing you uttered was about your mana coins. Tch! Please don''t make me laugh! You''re just a guy who wants everything for himself." With a frigid face, the tiny girl snorted. "I wasn''t expecting that from an eight-year-old girl. It appears that I am far too simple to read." Peter was astounded by her analyses, despite the fact that some of her estimates were incorrect. He was unconcerned about his reputation. He was just concerned with his money. He did have some Hero Complex, but it couldn''t be termed true Hero Complex. Because he does not set people up. He only wants to help people. At the very least, this is what he desired. Peter now desires more strength beyond all else. Because he desires to go out. He wants to get out of here. That''s why he''s saving Stat Points. He intends to use them against the monster''s concealed boss. Because he has no idea what he might require at that time? "You are, indeed. You wouldn''t be so easy to read if you had battled them instead of fleeing. Though I''m not sure what your genuine goal is. Maybe it''s the other people''s lifetime, fame, or just chaos?" The small girl nodded her head with a serious expression on her face. "Even if I am simple to prepare, I am confident that an eight-year-old child will not be able to read me thus quickly." When Peter glanced at the small girl, he felt a suspicion in his eyes. He''s not sure why, but he believes the little girl was far too sophisticated for an eight-year-old. "If you live in poverty for three years and witness your parents doing the vilest things while being despised and stifled by other kids your age, you will understand what true maturity is." Chapter 16 - Alice "The distinction between you and me is straightforward. While you are disgusted by the thought of cleaning your own toilet with a large amount of equipment, I must live within three feet of a toilet for three years. While most kids my age desire to eat lavish dinners, I need to fill my stomach with someone else''s leftovers." "We do not mature on our own; we are forced to mature by the world." A frigid wind blew on his face as these words were spoken out of her mouth. For a brief time, Peter thought he had grasped the essence of existence. But then a rush of laughter erupted from his mouth. "Hahaha-Hahaha! I like you, kid." And then the entire room became silent as Peter added, "You want to get to a higher floor, right? Can you sense Mana?" The small girl nods her head, oblivious to his laughing. "Do you have a proclivity to work ten times harder than everyone else?" Peter inquired. With a solemn expression, the little girl clenches her hand and nods her head. "Then I''ll give you a chance if you can answer my questions." With a weird look on his face, Peter spoke. "Ask!" When the small girl talked, she was full of zeal and longing. "Suppose I had two personas. One is greedy, cruel, and cold, whereas the other is helpful, optimistic, and merciful. How will you strike a balance between the two?" Peter inquired. The small child did not respond right away. She paused for five minutes before responding. "By being shameless." "What makes you think that?" Peter inquired once more. Despite being unexpected, it was still on his list of third personalities. "When you are cold, ruthless, and greedy, you become a terrible jerk who wants everything for himself. On the other hand, being helpful, cheerful, and merciful makes you a nice person who wishes to assist everyone. Here''s a little inconsistency." "You can''t help everyone all of the time. There are multiple choices in life. If you have both of these attitudes, you will be a jerk who only helps his people. Yes, and you have done so previously. Of course, you mustn''t have recognized because I didn''t either." "However, you must have an unwelcome Will to pursue justice for that individual while you are enraged that your money was stolen. This encourages shameless behavior. Because you just said ''Piss off'' to those people a split second before fleeing." "In short, you desire everything for yourself while only saving the people around you. That means you are not a cold-blooded person since you will still put yourself at risk to save individuals close to you, and you may even be obliged to do so owing to your personalities." "As a hero in that sense, you will not hesitate to lie or sacrifice people in order to keep yourself secure. That is your shamelessness" "But, it''s distinct. You are not being shameless in your desire to attract the opposite gender. You are being shameless so that you will not have a mental burden if you ever do something that takes away your humanity." The small girl talked in hushed tones. "Ho! Well, you just mean that I am attempting to be someone who is unaffected by emotions." After taking a big breath, Peter inquired. "Not quite, but close!" The young lady nods her head. "All right, then! Can you tell me your name?" Peter inquires as he stands up. "My name is Alice." The small girl responds in a different tone. "All right, Alice, I can''t watch you till you reach level five. I''ll assist you in becoming stronger as you progress through the dungeon. You will go to floor one after completing the dungeon, while I will exit the tower. That''s all there is to it!" Peter walks away, and Alice follows him as he explains her situation. "How come you want to leave?" When Alice asked him, his footsteps came to a halt. But she didn''t give up. She goes on. "Do you not want more power? Don''t you want to investigate the tower? Why do you want to leave what is supposed to be heaven for you and me?" "I assumed you''d try to explain that I can''t leave the tower. Your maturity struck me hard yet again this time." Peter smiles helplessly and places his palm over his face, saying, "I have a family. I''ve got a girlfriend. I''m not entirely certain she''s abandoned me. But it makes no difference." "I simply want to leave this tower because I am frightened of becoming trapped." "Then why don''t you cross the tower? Let''s all work together to reach the top! You may gain strength quickly, but I will not fall behind. I''ll work thousand times harder to catch up to you. Let us work our way up so that we never have to pretend to be someone we are not." Alice gripped his hand tightly and spoke in a hushed tone. "You are correct. But, I want to go out," Peter says, smiling as he pats her on the head. "I''ve spent the last two decades making memories with my parents. And I can''t just leave them when there''s an opportunity to be with them." Then he knelt down and said, with a pleasant smile on his face, "You and I are not from the same world. Your universe is contained within the tower. While mine is on the outside. I''m not even sure whether I can keep this power outside the tower. But I want to go home, and it''s not here." "Alright! Let''s put this depressing discussion to rest because I''m not sure if it''ll help me exit the tower or not. I just know I need to get stronger in order to do what I want." Then he turned to Alice and stated, "It appears that this is what makes us alike." Alice had a sad expression on her face. She asks, "Can you help me bury my parents?" after closing and opening her eyes. Peter let out a sigh and nodded his head. Following that, he follows her. Because it was already late at night, not many people were out. Peter was strolling along the street when he noticed four system panels. [Skill- Lesser Demon Transformation Rank- Rare Description- Demon lives in darkness, feeds in blood, the power of demon running through human veins makes a lesser down. Forge the veins of the demon and obtain their strength. Effect 1: This skill allows Climber to obtain a Demon Fighting Skill Set. Effect 2: Climber can access the Internal Energy Effect 3: Climber''s body will get immensely durable during transformation [Skill- Spirit Assimilation Skill Rank- Rare Description- Spirit Assimilation Skill allows the climber to absorb and adjust himself with the spirit. Not only it can form the gene armor but also grants the genetic abilities without utilizing gene armor. Effect 1: This skill allows Climber to absorb Spirit. Effect 2: Climber can adjust the power into his own genes. Effect 3: Climber''s body can store more than two spirits while only using two armors." [Would you like to learn Lesser Demon Transformation Skill?] [Yes] [No] [Disclaimer- Once it is learned, it can''t be removed from the slot.] [Would you like to learn Holy Light Breath Skill?] [Yes] [No] [Disclaimer- Once it is learned, it can''t be removed from the slot.] Peter paused for a moment before clicking yes. His consciousness became blank for a few seconds in an instant. But his breathing didn''t change this time. After a few seconds, he returned to normal. However, his mind was overflowing with information. He was completely aware of how to practice both skills. For a brief period, he was wagering on his decision. And that turned out to be totally correct. His body is extremely resilient because of the Demon Lesser Transformation. He didn''t believe it at first because his sword had sliced the overweight man. But when the talent explained why, he discovered that his strike was far powerful than he had previously imagined. When he triggers the Lesser Demon Transformation, the body, particularly the muscles, becomes tremendously strong. That was also the fundamental reason for his defeat. Because the mana strengthened the sword assault or vice versa. When he swings his sword, the mana is released along with his physical energy. And, thanks to the mana-enhanced sharpness, it was able to cut muscles with ease. If it was bone or external defense, then he would have failed. Spirit Assimilation Skill allowed him to absorb the spirit from dead bodies. He can continuously train his spirit to gain better control over the genetic powers and even transform his own gene with the help of spirit. Since the gene is something residing inside his blood, it might take a long time before the spirit can transform his gene. Through these three skills, he understood three basic power systems for humans. Cultivate body through internal energy, cultivate essence and lifespan through mana, and cultivate soul through spirit. Internal Energy resides in his veins and cells, mana resides in his core, and spirit resides in his mind. That means each three main power systems are affecting his entire body. However, there are certain restrictions. He must consume Demon''s Blood in order to practice the Lesser Demon Transformation.. He must ingest Spirits to practice Spirit Assimilation Skill. Chapter 17 - Without Thinking For The Future "They''re here." Alice''s voice abruptly jolted him out of his reverie. He got chills down his spine not because of the dead body, but because of his own error. ''I must not become engrossed in my own thoughts, especially while walking.'' While walking near the dead bodies, Peter made a declaration to himself. The blood on the ground was visible to him. "Did you drag them in when they were being thrashed this way?" When Peter noticed a large blood smear on the ground, he turned to the small girl and inquired. "Yes!" Alice nods, but her demeanor has turned icy. "They might have lived." Peter was still perplexed as to why this small child was so harsh to her own parents. "As a serious obstacle! Remember, I''m an eight-year-old kid who wants to climb the tower!" Alice''s face was emotionless, but he could see a tinge of melancholy in her eyes. She wasn''t fully immune to this type of situation because she wanted to be a youngster who could laugh and play with her friends. Peter grumbled and moved closer to them. He felt no emotion as he touched their cold body. He, too, was vulnerable to emotions. When he raised Alice''s father''s body, he looked at her, surprised, and remarked, "You are still physically an eight-year-old kid. How did you manage to drag his body?" He could sense the body''s weight. If it had been before when he was level zero, he might not have been able to lift him. Moving may appear to be a simple task, but it is not for a child. But when he heard her remark, all he could do was shake his head helplessly. "When you see an eight-year-old child solve a trick taught by a twenty-year-old guy, you applaud him. But when you see an eight-year-old boy lugging rocks on a construction site for his sick father, some people look at him with cold eyes, some with sympathy, but no one thinks about how an eight-year-old boy is doing twenty-year-old man''s work." ''This child has seriously suffered a lot. I guess I don''t need to bear any psychological burden after leaving the tower.'' Peter thought while walking out of the house. Alice showed him the way at the northern outskirt of the town where dead people are buried. Peter dug two holes on the ground. He buried Alice''s father then went back to the house to bring her mother. Alice stayed there in order to make a gravestone. After burying her mother, Peter left Alice alone. When she returns back, he was slightly shocked. He could see her eyes turned red. Alice sees his emotions and asked, "Are you shocked that I cried?" Peter nods his head and got a punch on his stomach. "I am only eight years old kid." After burying them, he went to the information desk and discovered that he could stay in the Global hotel. After that, he went to the Global Hotel and stayed there. "So, you sleep there, while I sleep here." Peter was standing between two mattresses when he spoke. Because that hotel refused to let him in, he was forced to stay at the Global Hotel. Fortunately, it was just as excellent as the last hotel. "Alright!" Alice nods and walks to the left side of her head. Peter was also exhausted from a series of events that occurred in a single day. As a result, he fell asleep immediately. ...¡­ "Peter, wake up! Breakfast has been delivered." When the first rays of sunlight penetrated through the window and fell into Peter''s eyes, he heard a sweet voice in his ear. "Five minutes longer, Anne!" Peter selects a cushion and covers his head with it, his eyes closed. "Anne? Wake up, Peter; it''s me, Alice!" When Alice, who was attempting to rouse up Peter, heard that voice, she was shocked. It was nothing like it had been the day before. It was full of love and compassion. She knew Peter adored his family, but she didn''t expect him to address someone by a family member''s name. "Yawn!" He only awoke when these words resonated through the cushion and reached his ears. Peter massaged his eyes while yawning on the bed with a drowsy smile. He gets out of bed and proceeds to the bathroom, completely disregarding Alice. Alice puffed her cheeks and proceeded to the breakfast table after noticing his immature behavior. But just as she had the doughnut in her hand, she came to a halt and placed it back. Despite her stomach growling, she did not begin to eat. The food on the table was extremely opulent for her. She couldn''t bring herself to eat when Peter is so nice to her. After five minutes, Peter emerged from the restroom, looking much better than before. He approached the table and asked, "Why aren''t you eating yet?" "You couldn''t expect me to begin without you. I am not ungrateful while being cold and merciless." Alice spoke as she placed her hands on the table, ready to take food at any time. "All right, you can begin now," Peter spoke with a smile on his face, but it was genuine this time. During their meal, Alice said, "Who is Anne?" "She''s my sister," Peter responded to her without even a second''s hesitation. He was indifferent about the fact that she had discovered his sister''s identity. Why? Because she was unable to exit the tower. "Will you accept me if I became your sister?" He was taken aback by Alice''s unexpected question. However, he swiftly shook his head and exclaimed, "No!" "Oh!" Alice was simply seizing the moment. She didn''t cry or rejoice at his rejection. She kept feeding herself. ...¡­ "So, where are we headed?" Peter led her out of the hotel after the meal, and she asked. "Before we begin our training, we need to prepare something," Peter spoke to her as he drove her to the Information Office. "Good day, Mr. Peter. I hope you got a decent night''s sleep." The woman behind the counter smiled and spoke cheerfully. "It was excellent. By the way, I''m curious about something else." Peter spoke while staring her down. She soon followed it up by creating the sound obstructive barricade. "I''m interested in learning more about Demon''s Blood. I''d also like to know where I may discover the black market." Peter inquired, tapping his finger on the counter. "I hope you will pardon me for being so direct, Mr. Peter. However, you are revealing far too much about yourself. You will put yourself in jeopardy very soon." As she spoke, the lady gave a sharp look. Peter''s skill was immediately apparent to her based on his comments. Steal! He appears to be capable of stealing other skills. This may be a highly strong skill, especially if he is not limited in any way. "I apologize for being overly forthcoming! I''m hoping you can keep my information private." It''s not that Peter wasn''t aware of what was going on. He didn''t have to, in fact. He intended to exit the tower. He didn''t mind if others found out about him. But when he heard her comments, he was stunned for a time. He sighed at his own stupidity and couldn''t figure out why he did it. He clearly desired to leave the tower. He doesn''t want to return since he will die in hundred years. So, why is he sighing at himself? While he was looking for a solution, the lady said, "It would cost two hundred gold coins for that item. The final one just costs ten gold coins." "Ahh! Please tell me!" Peter was jolted back to reality when he realized he was missing something very important. It was as though his heart was changing, or had already changed. It was just that he was waiting for the right moment to reveal the change. But before he could find the answer, he was brought back to reality. "Demons are the predators. You might not want to face them if you don''t have the necessary strength. They are not only physically strong, but they also have a lot of mana. They aren''t usually spotted on Floor Zero. And, like with prior things, it can only be found in the Heavenly Demon Guild or on the black market." "Finally, you can enter the illicit market through that door." She said this while pointing her finger at the black curtain. Peter had no doubts about her. He paused for a bit before asking, "Can I use mana coins as currency?" "Yes, do you want to get into the black market now?" With a big smile on her face, the lady behind the desk inquired. "Yes," Peter says as he leads Alice to the curtain.. Lady pushed a button near her desk at the same time, signaling her hand to move. Chapter 18 - Shameless Bargaining Peter nods and moves the curtain slightly. He notices a door, however, it is strange since nothing is attached to its sides. Peter took a step inside and felt secure. He then steps in, Alice lagging behind him. Then, all of a sudden, they are blinded by a blinding white light. They found themselves by a fountain when their vision adjusted. Peter takes a peek around and notices other people wandering around. There were a lot of people there. But then he noticed something weird. His powers! It had been totally sealed. He couldn''t use either his physical strength or his mana. At this point, he had no control over anything. He wanders about, holding Alice''s hand, after taking a deep breath. "Don''t you think it''s strange, Peter?" Alice looks around and inquires. "I, too, am confused. This black market absolutely stifled my power." While gazing around, Peter nods his head and speaks. He could see several persons. But then he massaged his eyes. "Alice, do you see what I''m seeing?" Peter inquired, his gaze drawn to a gathering of people conversing with one another. "If you''re seeing what I''m seeing, then I''m seeing what you''re seeing." Alice bobs her head as she observes the same group of people conversing with one another. "That suggests we''re both looking at the same thing. I notice a gathering of people conversing with one another. However, they do not appear to be human or the beast-man." Peter talked with his jaws clenched and his gaze fixed on the ground. "And, why do they resemble the prince on the white horse, with whom I can even fall in love in a dream, and the goddess of the world, who resembles my nemesis? And why do they have such long ears?" Alice rubbed her eyes and spoke with a puzzled face. "Because they''re elves, and you''re an eight-year-old kid with the brains of a twenty-year-old girl." Peter couldn''t help but be speechless when he looked into Alice''s sparkling eyes. "What exactly are elves? Are they also the monsters who live within the tower?" Alice inquired, her face befuddled. "Oh! You don''t know anything about elves. They should have been mentioned somewhere in history." Hodder''s information made sense to Peter. He was aware that many of the supernatural animals described in the book could be located within the tower. "Duh! Do I resemble a wealthy brat who reads a book?" Alice couldn''t help but inquire about Peter. "Well, since there are elves here! I don''t believe this is floor zero. It''s no surprise that my power would be sealed. It appears that persons from upper floors are permitted to enter. If I had to guess, it would be folks on floors one through ten." Peter nods his head as he walks towards the store. When he sees the board in front of the shop, he speechlessly standstill. "Items only above 10000 Mana Coins" "Items only above 5000 Mana Coins" "Items only above 1000 Mana Coins" After half an hour "...¡­.." As Peter and Alice stood in front of a small thatched store, a small bird fluttered over his face. As he moves his head to the left, he notices nearly a hundred structures, each one smaller than the one before it. "Hush! What did I even expect?" While strolling towards the store, Peter sighed. On the chair, there was only one man. He was also quite old. The shop was hardly ornamented, yet it included a variety of things. He couldn''t confirm a single one. "Hello! I''m looking for Flame Ores and two drops of Demon Blood." Peter addressed the old guy by turning his head. The elderly man rose from his seat and entered the establishment. He emerged a few seconds later with two little finger-sized jars filled with scarlet blood and a few flaming ores. He placed them in front of Peter on the table and stated, "Five hundred gold coins for one piece of Flame Ores! There is no negotiation. Furthermore, one mana coin for one jar of demon''s blood." Peter deliberated for a while before deciding to purchase everything. He collected all three of his mana coins and handed them to him, along with two jars and two pieces of Flame Ore. The old man gave him an unusual look as Peter responded, "You''re shocked I didn''t try to bargain? If you were a middle-aged man, I could have. But, given your current state, I expected you to flip into a dead rat if I tried to bargain with an elderly man like you." Tick! Tick! Tick! "Boy, are you trying to irritate me? Because if you are, you are successful." The veins on the old man''s brow popped, and his eyes became wide and crimson. He asked, giving Peter a death gaze. "I was dead serious. If my bargaining skills cause you to have a heart attack, I will be held responsible for your death." Peter has a solemn expression on his face and nods his head. "Oh! Then tell me how you intend to bargain with me. I''d love to hear about your negotiation skills." The old man spoke with his teeth clenched. "Hello! I''m Peter, and I''m a climber." With a proud grin on his face, Peter extended his hand and spoke. "What does it matter?" However, he was met with a frigid stare from the old guy. "Don''t you get it? I am a climber, which implies I was chosen by the tower. You live inside the tower, and everything in here is owned by the tower. And, because we are like the offspring of the tower, all you have is ours." "However, people must recognize the efforts of others. As a result, I decided to pay you three mana coins. After all, you battled a demon whose strength might be inferior to yours and obtained these materials that belonged to the tower." "Technically, you''re just functioning as a middle-man. And this is a horrible situation for economic development. Fortunately, because the tower has no mentality, it allows you to do whatever you wish. But, as it''s chosen me, I can''t just ignore it." "So, either sell these to me for three mana coins or I will bring you down in the name of the tower." Peter smiled proudly as he took all of the flame ores and placed them in the inventory. "I, too, am a climber. So, return those flame ores." While speaking, the old man ticked his finger on the table. Peter''s heart skips a beat, and he smiles as he returns them. "You''re not a good negotiator. You''re simply attempting to take them by force. Not to mention, bargaining doesn''t work on the black market," the old man said, shaking his head and continued" Don''t you realize the black market has jewels because they are rare?" "How could I possibly know? I''d never bargained before in my life. Why would you save your money and eat bread if you have enough to eat meat? People who bargain are greedy, but I am not." While straightening his back, Peter spoke. When the elderly man saw the flame ores, he went to Peter and asked, "If you are not greedy, where are the two remaining flame ores?" "What do you mean by the two remaining flame ores? Do you mean that I have them in my inventory? For the record, I never planned to bargain with you. Do you believe I put those ores in my inventory and forgot to put two flame ores in there?" As he says this, he returns the flame ores to his inventory. When he took out the flaming ores, the old man discovered that two more ores had gone missing. "You literally just did." The old man yelled, slamming his fist on the table. "Do you mean you see inside someone''s inventory?" With a solemn expression on his face, Peter inquired. "Of course not! Do you believe in such ridiculous abilities?" The old man couldn''t help but yell in Peter''s direction. "But you didn''t count them in front of me. You basically made up the amount to blame on me." As he stared at the old man, Peter spoke with disgust. "You''re not bargaining, boy. Simply put, you are f**king shameless." The elderly guy yelled at Peter, intending to stomp him to death. However, his ability was fully repressed. Peter gave him a thumbs up and said "Since you have acknowledged it, I should leave." As he said this, he took Alice''s hand in his and went away. "Wait a minute! You still haven''t returned those to me." The elderly man yelled from the store, but Mike lifted his hand and talked while shaking it. "I''m just a poor ghost, old man. I''ll be back soon." "Damn you, brat!" As he took his seat, the elderly man groaned and burst out laughing. As she walked away, Alice turned at him and asked, "So, I was right. You are not shameless, but the collision of two opposing characters has made you so. If you were greedy, you would have gone to any length to obtain all of Flame Ore. And you wouldn''t have stolen four more flame ores if you were a kind." "However, your shamelessness is still a little awkward. It''s similar to a toddler learning how to behave." "Damn! How did you get so much information in such a short period of time?" Peter couldn''t stop himself from yelling. Chapter 19 - Hunting Goblins "Because you are far too easy to understand," Alice spoke with a flick of her small finger. Hearing her remarks, Peter puts his fingers into the muscles between his brows. He was sick of her insults. "Are we leaving right now?" Alice inquired of Peter, who nodded and spoke. "We don''t have any money left. We have to depart so that we can make more money." As he said this, he led her to a door that was exactly where they had come from. After they left, Peter yelled at the desk lady a few times before walking out. The lady walks to another room after they depart. She takes out a glass as soon as she enters the room. When she pressed an icon on the glass, a projection appeared. A lovely lady in a crimson robe arrived in the projection. She was exposing her milky long legs as well as her shoulder. Her eyes and hair were as bright as a rose. With a kind grin on her face, she turned her head to the lady and spoke. "Miya, it''s you! I''ve been missing you for a long time." "My lady, I discovered a fascinating person on floor zero." Miya ignored her greeting and talked with a blank expression. "Ahh! Can''t you act like the person you used to be? You''ve changed a lot." The lady in the red gown became irritated and yelled at Miya. "This is who I am, my lady. I apologize for falling short of my lady''s expectations." Miya spoke with the same, or rather no, expression. "Hush! You''ve done nothing wrong. My expectations were already crushed when I discovered you were one of the soldiers trained by my father." The lady in the crimson robe spoke as her eyes and face began to drown. Miya remained silent. And the lady in the crimson gown groaned, "All right, can you tell me more about the wonderful individual you discovered?" "Indeed, my lady! His name is Peter. He is this month''s newest climber. He, like all climbers, possesses a special skill. He has the ability to steal other people''s skills. I''m not sure what the prerequisite was, but he had previously stolen the Burning Sun Skill, Lesser Demon Transformation Skill, and Holy Light Breath Skill." Miya revealed what he knew about Peter. Of course, she omitted lesser important information. "It''s an incredible skill. But didn''t you warn him that if he practices those skills, he''ll end up on Lucifer''s radar? He will never be able to escape alive unless he reaches the tenth floor and utilizes the Fame Point to conceal his information." The lady in the scarlet robe inquired, her expression befuddled. "N¡ªNo! Should I notify him?" For a brief moment, Miya was taken aback. She, on the other hand, shakes her head. "No, I''d like to see what he''s capable of." After leaving the city, both of them head straight to the forest. After half an hour, "All right, my target is green goblins. So you need to hide here, alright?" Peter raises her to the top of a tree and speaks to her. Alice nods, her gaze fixed on the green goblins a few hundred meters away. The goblins are short, slender monsters. They have large noses and ears like elves, but their legs are extremely short. And, for the most part, their backbone remains crooked. There are various types of goblins. Green goblins are among them. They have the same characteristics, with the only difference being their color. They are, as the name implies, green. Peter takes extra precautions as he walks near them. There were about twenty goblins in front of him, and he wasn''t sure if all of them would attack him. Not to mention that he was unclear of their strength level. Peter goes forward slowly, holding two swords in each hand. His steps were sluggish, but they were silent. He went cautiously through the grassland, without pushing any dried wood to create a sound. Kwack! Kwack-Kwack! Kwack-KKck- Kwack! Peter found it amusing to hear goblins conversing in their native tongue. He had no idea what they were discussing. The movement of their arms, however, was amusing. ''OK, there are twenty goblins. I need to kill ten of them. Along with my physical strength, I have two swords, basic sword technique, and mana. I must act quickly. First, strike two goblins with mana, causing a commotion, then concentrate on the remaining eight.'' "Hu!" Whoosh! Peter ran ahead, exhaling a big breath. He explodes his mana by stretching both of his swords. He has no idea how mana works exactly. However, weird chilly energy flows through his veins and is infused with his hands. It erupts from it and connects with his swords. The mana was infused into the blade rather than coating it. He could sense a peculiar aura emanating from his swords. They were perfectly normal just a second ago. But when they were imbued with mana, their strength skyrocketed. Splash! Splash! Inside, he swings the tips of both of his swords. As he moved in front of two goblins, his swords crossed. These goblins were quick, but he was even quicker. His blade cut their stomach, splattering scarlet blood on the ground. Kwack! Kwack! He shifted his gaze quickly when he noticed the goblins approaching from hundreds of meters away in a matter of seconds. He came to a halt in front of the dead bodies of two goblins. ''Agility is excellent, but defense is lacking. I have a chance.'' He took a deep breath and grasped his blade. Whoosh! The goblin materialized in front of him not long after he exhaled. The goblin was faster than he had anticipated. Only then did he reveal that he had won as a result of the surprise. He must devise a strategy. ''Take a hit and let it go! That''s all!'' Before the goblin could scratch him with its claw, he stood still for a moment Splash! The claw sliced his thigh, splattering blood, yet the goblin slowed down. Peter slashed his sword down as his claw sought to rend his muscle. Chop! Splash! The goblin''s head collapsed to the ground as blood splattered on his body. Peter rolled his eyes slightly as he saw another goblin attack his other leg. Splash! Splash! His sword moved faster this time. As the blade struck its neck, the claw pierced his skin. Peter abruptly spun around as his blade swung along with him and cut a goblin''s stomach. Splash! The goblin didn''t even have a chance to avoid it. It had no way of defending itself. Splash! Ku-ek! Suddenly, a claw penetrated his back and sank deep into him. He couldn''t even get close to the goblin. Peter clenched his teeth and dashed towards a nearby tree. Bang! "Ughh!" He slammed his back into the tree, but that only pushed the claw farther inside. Except the goblin was also smacked in the head and knocked out. [-5 HP] [-1 HP] [-1 HP] ''Ugh! This f**king stings. I need to get this done quickly.'' Peter knew the claw had pierced so deeply that he couldn''t take the goblin out without losing too much blood. "System! Add five points to my agility1!" He had intended to conserve the stat points, but now he has no choice but to utilize them. He felt an increase in speed in everything from his reaction time to his leg movement in an instant. Whoosh! He even spotted the goblin coming at him from the side as he ducked it. He moved his hand slightly, but the pace was faster than the goblin could evade. Splash! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, two goblins attacked from both sides making him back down many steps. [-1 HP] [Dying Divine Breath Activated] [All Skills Mastery Increased by Five Times] He unleashed his Greed as well as his Basic Sword Technique in an instant. His blade swings with a different flow the next time. Rather than avoiding them, his blade blocks the claw and drives them back. Ding! Ding! Ding! Splash! Peter swung his swords as the goblin in front of him banged his claw. His swords clashed with their claws, deflecting the attack. While it attacked with another claw, he blocked it and attacked it more quickly. The goblin''s head was pierced by his sword. Splash! Splash! Suddenly, the mana within his body trembled and exploded into his swords. He knelt slightly and sliced both swords on opposing sides. A furious colorless arc erupted from his sword and slashed the chests of both goblins. Splash! Splash! He rolled his eyes slightly and noticed two goblins sneaking from the other side. He gathers the last of his mana into his blade and advances towards them. He slashed them as he passed through them, infusing his sword with mana. Instead of staring at the goblins, his gaze was drawn to the red grass. He dashed over there and grabbed them. Splash, splash, splash! At the same time, two other goblins charged him, but he ducked and cut them as well. However, he did not receive the EXP gained a message that he had been receiving for some time. He dashed away after putting those Fire Spirit Grass in his inventory. Surprisingly, the goblins pursued him for a long time. As Alice jumped down from the tree, he came to a halt. He apprehended her and fled. They came to a halt after running two miles. Peter sat on a rock and stated as he took a white cloth from his inventory. "Pull him out and use this to bandage the wound." Alice nods and follows following the goblin. But then Peter said, "Use this to stab him!" as he handed her his sword. "Aren''t you frightened that I might stab you?" Alice inquired, clutching the sword in her palm. Chapter 20 - Little Changes "Well, if I had been afraid, I would not have brought you here." That wasn''t the real reason he brought us here. He has no faith in her. But, he won''t die from a single strike and betrayal will only make him stronger. Splash! Just when heard his swords, she stabbed the sword at a goblin. Kwack! The pain from the stab woke him as he shouted. "Ughh!" But, his movement causes immense pain to Peter. His HP started falling, so he couldn''t help but scream "Hurry up!" Alice got startled and held the body of the goblin. She didn''t even take out the sword. Kwack! Splash! It moved, even more, when her hand curled around the goblin. It cut her arm with its left hand in an instant. But she gritted her teeth and yanked him out. "Ugh!" A searing agony struck Peter''s brain. Alice moved quickly as her blood stained the white fabric red. "Drink it!" Originally, Peter intended to save those two, but he chose to give one to her instead. He received two Healing Potions this time. At the same time, his EXP storage was completely full. Creek! "Don''t waste it on me!" Alice ripped the fabric and wrapped it around her claw mark. It was deep, yet she was bleeding profusely. Peter sighed and replaced it. He didn''t want to persuade her because she had rejected it, especially because it was crucial. As he replaces the healing potion, he hits the yes button on the panel in front of him. Chilly energy swirled inside his body in an instant. He could sense his strength, stamina, and vitality increasing. The wound begins to heal at an alarming rate. He also did not drink the healing potion. As a result, his wounds were healing totally as a result of his leveling up. His wound was also quite deep. As a result, his wound required some time to heal. Alice drew his attention as he was mending his wound. She was dismembering the goblin''s body. She shook her head and tucked the goblin body away after a few cuts. Peter became curious and inquired, "Why did you cut its body?" "Don''t you know? Their bodies are endowed with Mana Core. We cannot improve by slaughtering them, as individuals as you can. The only option for us to improve is to consume the mana core. That''s why we''re attempting to climb the tower as well. But it appears that these monsters do not have one." Alice spoke as she moved near Peter. While she drew closer to Mike, blood trickled from her hand. When Peter heard her, he put his finger to his chin and pondered, ''Could it be because I already have their EXP? Perhaps this is why I only get EXP from them and not from others.'' ''That implies I can still kill more people and see if they have mana cores or not. If they do, I should be able to use it while practicing the Burning Sun Skill.'' "Level Up!" Peter talked while deciding whether or not to continue fighting. He can''t let it go unchallenged, after all. In an instant, his EXP storage was depleted, and a massive amount of energy surged inside his body. The icy sensation tingled all over his body. He squeezed his hand after a few seconds as he felt his strength increase by two. If he could burst to lift four hundred kilograms of stone, he could burst strength to lift six hundred kilograms. As soon his strength improved, a screen panel flashed in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 3 (EXP- 45/800) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 25/25 MP- 15 Internal Energy- 15 Genetic Power- Nil STR- 6 AGI- 11 VIT- 6 STM- 6 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 1.5%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 1%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 30%) Stat Points- 20 Fame Points- 20 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potion*2, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*10] ''Well, I now have twenty points for stats and fame. I would have had twenty-five if I hadn''t spent it on agility. It did, however, come in handy. I believe it is a good idea to save stat points and utilize them on the stat that is required at the time.'' ''More significantly, I''m reserving stat points for the hidden boss. If I don''t vanquish him, I''ll never be able to leave the dungeon. And it''s not like I''d have to deal with betrayal....'' Just as he was about to say anything, his gaze was drawn to Alice. He wasn''t sure whether he should put his faith in Alice or not. However, if she did betray him, it would be an excellent opportunity to assassinate the secret boss. The trouble is that he can''t ask her to betray him. Because he has no idea how, but this skill appears to have its own brain to examine the circumstance. As if Peter''s inner belief became the codes, and this expertise became the software. But he quickly shook his head. He wasn''t sure if Alice would truly betray him. As a result, he cannot ask her to risk her life. However, it appears that she does not have a proper home to return to. ''Well, there isn''t much time to think about it. I have a goal that I need to achieve.'' After making up his mind, he asked Alice for the sword and pulled out another one of his own. He slammed his foot on the ground while clutching his sword fiercely. In a second, he was faster than those goblins. He reached out in front of them in a moment, as none of them sensed his presence. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Killing became second nature to him as he swung his sword quickly. He was able to easily counter their claws and assault them. They were chopped, stabbed, slashed, and sliced by his sword. All of the remaining goblins were coated in blood in about fifteen seconds. "Hey, come on over here and help me check them!" Peter raised his head at Alice and yelled as he moved towards one of the goblins. When Alice slashed the goblin, she slashed its stomach. As a result, Mike did the same. He was expecting mana core because he had not received any EXP. "Wow! Is this the mana core ?" He discovered a thumb-sized round crystal while digging the goblin''s stomach. He was taken aback by the color of the core. It looked like a red diamond. "Yes," When Alice saw the crystal, she became enthralled and promptly cut a slit in the goblin''s stomach. Peter inquired, "So, how do you use this?" as she took out the crystal. "Use? You eat it." She immediately put the crystal in her mouth after saying this. "Wait a minute! Don''t do that! It''s disgusting." Peter yelled in an attempt to stop her, but the crystal had already entered her stomach. "Please forgive me! I sincerely apologize. I was so ecstatic that I ate it without even asking." As she knelt on the ground, Alice''s face blanched. "Hush! I''m not upset that you ate it. You should have cleaned it at the very least before consuming it." When Peter saw her kneeling on the ground, he smacked his palm. He could see the terror in her eyes. This was the first time he noticed the terror in her eyes. He had the impression that she was afraid of him. This, however, made him even more perplexed. Because he knows how cold and merciless this girl was. After hearing her remarks, he shook his head and became even more miserable. "I once ate half-eaten bread that had been placed on the rubbish can. This is meaningless." Peter''s fist was clenched. He couldn''t figure out why she was acting this way. When she mentioned such a thing, he felt really weak. "Look, if you can''t change yourself, you won''t be able to get stronger," he groaned. "You were surviving because you were impoverished. Make a change now that you have the opportunity to become wealthy." As he said this, he began extracting crystals from the goblin. While doing so, he said, "Hurry up or I''ll steal all the crystals," without even looking at her. Alice''s eyes widen when she hears his remarks. She bit her lower lip and walked down to another goblin, as Peter turned to face her. Her eyes widened as tears streamed down her cheeks as she slashed the goblin''s stomach. She didn''t make a sound, yet she couldn''t stop crying either. While she tried to hide her tears, she continued with her work. She kept pulling out more crystals. Her eyes were absolutely dry until the fourth crystal. However, it was entirely red. She didn''t even raise her hand to wipe her tears away. Peter caught her despite her attempts to hide, but he said nothing. He didn''t want to discourage her, nor did he want her to change. Others can just make recommendations; the final decision is yours. Chapter 21 - Passive And Active Skill "All right, let''s start with my Burning Sun Skill. This ability converts your neutral mana into fire. This is something I stole from Keth. Do you still want to learn this skill if you risk being hunted by the Flame Dragon Guild?" "I need to be clear about myself. I am not in charge of your care. I''ll take you to the first floor once we''ve passed through this floor. After that, you must look after yourself." With a long sigh, Peter spoke. He didn''t want to make any promises to this girl. Despite the fact that he had felt this way numerous times. He is incapable of breaking promises. That is the worst thing you could do. Alice tightened her fist in response to his comments. She felt as if an arrow had been shot through her heart. Nonetheless, she bobs her head with a determined gaze. "All right, then, let''s get started on the recipe." As she said this, she brought out the Flame Ores and Fire Spirit Grass. To create it, he must first cook this. Fortunately, he''d previously recorded the utensils in his inventory. He pulled out a saucepan. He also removed a water bottle and placed it in the saucepan. He then places the grass inside the pan. But first, he injects the mana into Flame Ore. Flame Ore emits a thin layer of steam as he injects it. He quickly places Flame Ore inside the pot and covers it with the plate. After that, he walks in front of Alice, putting the pot away. He sat on the stone and said, "While the ingredients are being prepared, I will teach you the Burning Sun Skill." After an hour, Peter finished explaining not just Burning Sun Skill but also Spirit Assimilation Skill and Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. The ingredients they need to use were the resources including the mana cores. Of course, he told her that he wasn''t sure if she could practice all three abilities at the same time. As he approached the saucepan, he noticed that the steam had stopped. The ingredients had been cooked. When he took out the grass, he discovered that it had turned a dark red color. As he placed it on the cover, it was likewise squishy. Flame Ore has changed into a hollowed-out white crystal. It also served no use. He only requires that dark red squishy grass. He waited till the grass became cold. Following that, he divides it into two pieces. He provides one part of himself while giving one part of Alice. They each nod at one other and swallow the dark red spongy grass. The horrible taste made his entire body tremble for a moment, but he couldn''t throw it out. It released red energy that mixed with his blood as soon as it entered his stomach. As blood flows from his heart, it spreads throughout his body. However, it persisted in the blood veins. He also used his Burning Sun Skill at the same moment. When the skill is triggered, a little bubble appears in his blood. This bubble combines with his blood veins, yet each time he feels pain in his nerves. He suppresses the discomfort by gritting his teeth, and the procedure continues. That bubble was the source of fire that had escaped from the dark red energy. It was blending together with his veins. He can finally use the Burning Sun Skill after an hour. The same is true for Alice. However, her mana supply was so low that she couldn''t use it. But unlike him, she had to form the core first. Fortunately, it was still within the guidance of Burning Sun Skill otherwise she wouldn''t have a chance to create the mana core. Every human must have a core to practice mana. And, not just humans, every creature has a mana core. Skill utilizes that mana in a different sense. People can also use the skill to constantly temper their core. Tempering the core increases its size allowing people to store more mana. Just like mana, internal energy also has the same function. Tempering their body cells with internal energy means growth and better endurance. This opens up a new path to hold more internal energy inside each cell and also creates proper coordination. Finally, genetic powers are a little different. He needs to absorb more spirits and absorb the spirit power to enhance his own genes. Enhancing gene opens up a new path for humans to mutate with the powers of other creatures. And, also creates a path to improve the spirit itself. Of course, both mean the same thing. Now his veins have transformed into fire veins. They can circulate the mana from the mana core and transform it into flame. He also learns that the numbers in system represent limit of mana and internal energy rather than the amount. Each point is equivalent to a single attack. There can be tons of different attacks and each attack might have different outputs. This output is determined by the total mana used in the attack. If he uses the flames around his sword, it would cost him one or maybe two mana points based on the number of flames he uses. Normally, the normal attacks like fireball only take one mana point. But, he can increase the output damage of the fireball by adding the extra flames into it. The internal energy on another hand has a different concept. Unlike mana point, internal energy can''t be used for long-range attacks. The biggest range attack would be coating their weapons with internal energy. But, the internal energy increases the physical powers by a lot. One point of internal energy can enhance his strength by one. That means if he uses four points of internal energy, his strength would double. But, that also comes with a bitter disadvantages. Unlike mana, he can absorb internal energy. He needs to painstakingly train with his skill and merge the mana with stamina to form the internal energy. Of course, leveling up once can instantly fill up his mana and internal energy. But, he still hasn''t understood much about the Genetic Powers. He could start training his Iron Body now. This skill was a little different than Active Skill. Unlike Active Skill, these do not create or manipulate energy during battles. They can only be used to enhance the passive aspect of the body. Such as Iron Body, once he is learned he can use the internal energy during the hardcore training to strengthen his body. This allows him to increase his strength permanently. Of course, it can work without the internal energy as well but the training will take a long time. It''s the same as training with mana cores and without mana cores of the monster beasts. Intense training such as heavyweights lifting, running with several weights, punching, kicking, and even jumping while using the internal energy makes the body transform. Lesser Demon Transformation uses this aspect of internal energy and transforms it into a pure physically dominating force. The Dominating Force is an enhanced version of internal energy that focuses only on strength. To use the dominating force, a strong body is required. Without a strong body, the dominating force might even destroy the user''s body. And, the dominating force has another good aspect. It is derived from the demon race and they are known for having a strong vitality. Using the dominating force, he can actively heal his body. This works as a support skill that he required. This is why they need demon blood. Only through the demon blood, the skill can create a source that allows them to constantly produce dominating force through internal energy. Unlike passive skill, active skill need a source that can constantly generate specific energy. Like fire vein for Burning Sun Skill, demon blood for Lesser Demon Transformation Skill, and spirit for Spirit Assimilation Skill. Of course, passive skill also has a source but this source is overall body, mind, or mana. Now, he has two skills for offense, one skill for defense, and one skill support. And as a support type, this skill can give him better active defense as well as active offense. A strong body directly correlates with strong defense. But, to do so he activates that skill, he needs the demon blood merged with his body. After coming out of his thoughts, he turned his head at Alice. Unlike him, she can''t generate internal energy through the system. So, she needs to practice the Lesser Demon transformation Skill to merge mana with stamina. Once she creates internal energy, she can start practicing Iron Body. This is what he has planned. First, practice Iron Body, get a stronger body, and then practice Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. He thought for a moment and started practicing Iron Body without waiting for her. While he was busying punching, kicking, sprinting, and heavyweights training, Alice finished condensing a little bit of internal energy. She saw Peter practicing on his own and started doing the same. But, she chose more intense training like punching rock, kicking trees, and sprinting while holding dozens of pounds. Seeing her doing such intense training, he also started doing the same.. After all, he doesn''t want to lose to an eight-year-old kid. Chapter 22 - Training "It hurts like hell!" Alice bit her lips and said as soon as they both lay down on the ground. "It certainly does. But isn''t it preferable to living like that?" It was already nighttime, Peter looked up at the sky and murmured. Initially, he intended to return to the hotel. However, he later considered camping outside. He also did not go hunting the wolves. He simply desired to develop his strength via consistent workouts. "It is, indeed." Alice smiles broadly and nods her head. Even though Peter cannot see her grin, he can sense her genuine happiness through her words. Despite his efforts to push her, he still feels responsible for her actions. Just a few seconds later, he noticed that she was already dozing off. He lets out a sigh and washes his hands and feet. Then he carefully takes her garments off her hands and feet. He bites his lips as he sees those jade hands develop into profound wounds. Her skin had totally ripped, exposing her muscles. He sighed and reached for the Healing Potion. Unlike him, she lacked vitality. She couldn''t even feel his hand as he moved her. She''d slipped into a deep slumber. He lifts her up and moves behind the tiny cover he constructed with stones after applying the Healing Potion to her mouth. He softly places her on the mattress and lies on top of her. He soon falls asleep as well. ..... Peter awakens as soon as the morning sun shines on his eyes. He has a small heaviness on his left side. As he turns his head, he notices Alice sleeping and clinging to his left arm. Then his gaze is drawn to her hand and legs. He sighs softly as he sees the wound heal. He wanted to stand up, but Alice was holding him tightly as if she was afraid he might leave her. He sighs again and gazes up at the sky. ''Because of the circumstances, a person must hide their true nature. I keep my greed hidden. She conceals her joy. What do I want to be now? Is it to be a hero? Is it a bad guy? Or a little of both? Should I let fate determine my decisions for me, or should I make my own?'' ''Of course, I want to be in charge of my own life. Is it, however, simple? But am I compelled? I was never like that. If I wanted to go away, the most direct option is death. Although living is preferable, death is also preferable. What exactly is bothering me? What is it that is separating me from my right decision and my false decision?'' ''Was it her or was it all along?'' Peter was perplexed by the facts and pondered for a long time. Alice opens her eyes after a half-hour. She tilts her head in the direction of Peter. She immediately grasped his arm tighter, just as he feared she was about to leave him. "Are you going to depart soon?" Alice inquired quietly. Her grip on his arm was firm. "Yes," Peter knew he couldn''t stay inside the tower for too long. It''s already beginning to suffocate him. And that was only the third day of the week. "Can you not leave?" Alice bit her lower lip and spoke. There was some unwillingness in her eyes. She didn''t want him to leave. She has finally got a chance to be what she is. And, she didn''t want to stop it now. Peter''s gaze changed suddenly as he stepped away from her, forcibly separating himself from her. "Please accept my apologies! That is something I should not have asked for. Please don''t leave!" Alice bursts into tears and screams as she kneels on the ground. But Peter didn''t listen. He walked away quietly. There was no grief or happiness. He didn''t even seem to be feeling anything. "Sniff! Sniff!" Alice sobbed as she sat on the stone''s corner. She wished she hadn''t asked him that question. She believed he started treating her like a sister, especially after he applied the healing potion and treated her wounds the night before. She simply wants such affection. As a result, she ended up pleading for his affection even more. Peter, on the other hand, had no intention of changing his mind. She had forgotten that he still has a cold side to him. That is precisely why she is sorry. She could see Peter''s cold side fading into the shadows. And if she had stayed like that for a longer period of time, he might have forgotten his icy side for a long time. But she became too impatient. Tap! Her body trembled as a hand stroked her on the head. She raised her hands and caught them while wiping away tears from her eyes. "It appears that we cannot continue in this manner. I''ll go track down those wolves. Then we''ll make our way through the dungeon together. I''ve already stated that I will quit at whatever cost. That is why you should not expect to be with me indefinitely." "I realize this may be cruel to you. But, if you truly believe this is cruel, take this." As he said this, he handed her a sword. Then he went on, "Now you have two options. Take this sword and join me in a fight." "I cannot defend you, and you are weak. Alternatively, grab this sword and stab yourself. Suicide is the best way to get out of this terrible world. But, what exactly do you want? What do you want? And what gives you the will to live?" "Does it take a reason to live?" Alice abruptly stopped crying and inquired. Her question surprised Peter. But before he could respond, Alice asked, "Do you need a cause to eat when you''re hungry? Do you need an excuse to fall in love? Do you need an excuse to hate?" "Because I don''t have any. You are correct. I had forgotten who I was and what my dream was." As she said this, she handed up the sword to Peter and bowed, "Sorry for any inconvenience! I want to live and attain my goals." "Good! But first, let us practice Lesser Demon Transformation Skill." Peter spoke as he extracted the demon''s blood. He sits on the ground after passing a potion bottle to Alice. He looks at Alice, who is emulating him, before doing anything. So he closes his eyes and swallows the blood, unconcerned. He gulped it despite the fact that it was a little nasty. Red hot steam blew out of him as soon as the blood hit his body. His body went red as a result of the red vapor, and he soon began to sweat profusely. His body appeared to be living in the desert. His physique soon began to emit a commanding black aura. It was surrounding him. After a few minutes, the black aura dissipated and the stream stopped flowing. He had finally completed the Lesser Demon Transformation Skill at this point. When that dark aura enveloped his body, it changed the cells in his skin. The alteration did not change the shape or size of the person, but rather the capacity for endurance. He could also see a minor improvement in his strength and endurance. Simultaneously, he realized a fighting set as directed on the devastation. It was a Demon Fighting Skill and it was very wild. Splitting Veins in the Palm- Using internal energy to split the veins. As long as one can concentrate enough, he can discover the exact site of veins and break them with the palm filled with internal energy. Bone Cracking Fist- It is a strike that condenses the internal energy of the fist and increases the bulk to deliver a huge impact. This move might be dangerous if the attacker is unable to hold the mass of his fist. Breaking Pride Kick- The most destructive and only works against man. Kicking the genitals releases internal energy from the leg. When his internal energy makes touch with his opponent, he transforms into a eunuch. These were three demon battling skill sets. But they weren''t violent enough, at least not in Peter''s opinion. He straightened up his back and turned his head at Alice as soon as he finished practicing the Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. Unlike him, she needed more time to finish it. He tilts his head at her and rushes away as soon as she completes the Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. The Wind Wolves were a long distance away from the Green Goblin. But, happily, he was already keeping his distance from the green goblin due to his fear of the White Fox. That white fox was still a level above him. Peter saw that Alice was not as exhausted as usual while running. ''It might not be such a big thing for me. However, even a tiny increase in endurance meant a great deal to her. She can''t use fire properly because her body lacks a large amount of mana. I suppose I may ask her to train while I gobble up those wolves.'' ''However, her mana did boost her strength because she took five mana cores from the goblins.'' Chapter 23 - Battling Wolves Part 1 After some thought, he shook his head and returned his attention to the road. They arrived near the bushes after a few minutes. Peter came to a halt and blocked Alice with his hand. He took a quick glance around and then pulled out his sword. Bang! He slashed his sword without thinking about mana. When the sword point shifted slightly downward, it impacted with the wolf''s claw. When the wolf came in front of Peter, he looked around and cried, "Get behind me and duck!" As soon as he stated it, Alice knelt as Peter pulled out another blade and deflected the wolf''s claw. He closed his eyes slightly and extinguished the flames from his sword. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang! The wolf retreated as soon as the flames covered his swords. Peter, on the other hand, put his foot to the ground and moved beside the first wolf. He pumped one point of his internal energy into his fist. "Tch! System, increase my strength by two stat points!" "Bone Crushing Fist" Bang! Splash! Because he felt that his fist''s power was still low, he immediately requested that the system boost his strength. His agility was already impressive. As a result, when he let go of his fist, the wolf couldn''t avoid it. His punch punctured the wolf''s stomach, drenching his hand with blood. ''Did I really squander two stat points?'' When he discovered that his fist pierced the wolf''s body so easily, he regretted wasting the stat points on strength so quickly. He expected the wolf''s defense to be stronger than the goblins. And he was correct. However, he was already utilizing his internal energy. [Gained 20 EXP] Then he enhanced his strength by two points. He had forgotten about the rule that each level makes a difference. ''Well, it doesn''t really matter. But shouldn''t these wolves have more EXP?'' "Greed!" He used his greed skill without hesitation. He stomps his foot on the ground and front flips himself while holding the sword. The wolf that had retreated rushed towards Alice, as Peter struck at the wolf with the flames in his sword. "Blazing Strike!" Bang! The enormous arc of flame is released by the blade. The arc traveled at breakneck speed towards the wolf until it collided with it. "Alice!" Peter yelled and tossed a sword at Alice to protect her. She would have been gravely hurt if he had arrived a few seconds later. However, he was still hundreds of meters distant from the wolf lair. As a result, he was perplexed as to why they had come here. But he didn''t have time to think about it. His gaze shifted to the right side and began to travel towards it. The wolf hurried away from there, and it was almost the closest one. He wanted to ask Alice to leave, but he recognized that if she did, she would be pursued. That''s why he gave her the sword, so she could protect herself. "Blazing Strike!" His sword rose to the sky, imbued with fire mana. He came to a halt and poured all of his might into his sword. The fire condensed into a flaming arc that moved towards the wolf as soon as he swings the sword. Whoosh! Bang! Thud! Boom! However, this wolf abruptly released a compressed wind from his claw. The compressed wind collides with the flame, and the flame explodes in the following second. The explosion flew around and smacked Peter to the ground. ''Damn! I almost forgot that these wolves are called Wind Wolves. It seems I can''t get many advantages with speed.'' ''Though I am not whether they can use the wind for the offense. Let''s try!'' As soon as he thinks, he stands on his feet and swiftly moves to the right. He didn''t reach his maximum speed but still covers fifty meters in just a second. Whoosh! Swish! As soon as he appears on the right side of the wolf, it releases the wind barrier around him. Only then did he realize this wolf was carefully watching his movement. ''But, you are still dumb'' As soon as Peter understands the wolf''s intention, he strikes his feet on the ground and somersaults above the wolf. "Barbecue Grilling Strike" Bang! Splash! Peter''s sword erupts into the flames and he rotates his sword at a slow speed. Although this attack seems pretty simple. When his sword tip pierces the wind barrier, it pierced through it as if he was piercing the jelly. During the barbecue, the metal rod that holds meat keeps spinning at a slow speed. This heats the metal so good that it starts cooking meat from inside. His sword uses the same principle. He doesn''t use flames to pierce or destroy the wind barrier which seems pretty hard for his level. He heats his sword so that it can dissolve everything and pierce through it. And more importantly, the more he heats the sword, the easier it will be to pierce. "Peter, behind you!!" Alice suddenly shouts from afar making him swing his sword to his back. Bang! "Holy shit! I almost didn''t notice." Peter remarks at himself while turning his head at Alice, he shouts "Don''t shout! They will discover you." "Don''t worry about me! I won''t die. Just focus on solving them in haste." Alice reminds while swinging her sword against the wolf that attacked her from behind. Although she was blown to the ground, she quickly stood up and once again swings her sword to block the claw of a wolf. Once again, she gets blown away. But, she gets back to her feet and blocks the wolf. Her sword was helping her to block the attack at the vital organs. "That''s good! Don''t worry, I will try to finish this quick." Peter shouted out loud gathering wolves'' attention to him. But, at the same time, his eyes wandered around. Suddenly, he switches the sword from his right hand to his left hand. As soon as he gets his right hand free, he injects the mana into his cells and uses Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. The internal energy spur out of his cells and infused with his fist. But just like the previous time, the amount could barely fill a few millimeters of compact spaces. But the energy could be spread throughout his hand even if it is a low amount. Instead of spreading throughout his hand, Peter injects the internal energy in his middle three fingers. Bang! Crack! Crack! Fwoosh! Thud! As soon as the internal energy improves his fist, he smashed the head of the wolf. This time it didn''t pierce through his body though it broke its skull and teeth. The body of the wolf flew away while spinning in the air and smashed to the ground. Peter turns around followed by his sword that coats itself with the flame and strikes the wind barrier of the wolf. Splash! Bang! Splash! The flame sparks around him as soon as he clenched his fist. Another wolf leaps on-air and pounces towards him. The fang of the wolf appeared above him which he lets slash on his shoulder. But once the wolf''s body gets in range, he took the step forward and punches at the stomach as his fist pierced through it. Splash! But, the wolf behind him successfully moved forward the moment his balance on his sword was shaken. The wolf slashed his back making him bleed. [-2 HP] [-2 HP] [-4 HP] In an instant, Peter loses 8 HP. Though his vitality allowed him to cover the wound, it still wasn''t enough. He throws the sword in the air while turning around while swinging his leg. He knows that the wolf has barely landed on the ground. Bang! Thud! Thud! Thud! Bang! Splash! While kicking the wolf on its stomach, he couldn''t use the internal energy. His mana was already very low, so he can''t use it all the time. His kick dropped the wolf on the ground a few times until it collided with the tree at an insane speed. The blood splattered on the ground as the tree was drenched in the blood of a wolf. Splash! Splash! Suddenly, two compressed wind arcs traveled from hundreds of meters away and slashed his chest and back. Peter instantly falls on his knees as the blood drips from his skin. Feeling the intense pain, he grits his teeth ''Damn! No wonder they weren''t moving.'' ''No wonder those wolves could create the wind barrier and couldn''t release the wind attacks. They need time to conjure the wind and that''s why those two wolves maintained the distance from me.'' ''What should I do? They are hundreds of meters away from me.'' Thud! As soon as he tried to find a way to defeat them, his eyes shut down as he feels to the ground. "Peter!" Seeing Peter on the ground drenched in blood, Alice shouted with panic and fear. She was also covered in bruises while using a little mana that she had to fight the wolf. But calling it a fight would be an overstatement. She was constantly pushed back by the fang of the wolf. "Ugh! Go away!" Alice poured all of her strength into her hands and pushed back the wolf. She hurriedly turned around and rushed towards Peter. She saw two wolves rushing towards Peter as she tried to move and protect him. Splash! At this moment, she completely overestimated herself. She hadn''t even covered ten meters when the wolf slashed her back with its fang. Thud! Alice falls to the ground but still tried to get up. But when she lifts her head, her eyes open wide. "Small Supernova Explosion" Chapter 24 - Battling Wolves Part 2 As soon as the wolves pounce at him, he stands up and catches their claw while letting their attack land on his body. Soon, his hands start heating up, and when those wolves start struggling the flames erupt out of his body and explode. Boom! Boom! "PETER" For a moment, Alice could see nothing but blackness in her eyes. When she shouts with the hot stream of tears falling down her cheeks, a voice rings on her ear. "Didn''t I tell you not to get emotionally attached to me?" [Dying Divine Breath Activated] Splash! A burning sword instantly cuts the wolf in half. At this moment, Peter was covered with burnt bruises and a few slash marks. Even his blood was burned and he only had 5 HP left. At the same time, he takes out the Healing Potions that he got by completing the quest. After drinking the healing potion, he throws one at Alice and falls on his back. Thud! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! "Sniff! Sniff! Dumb Peter! Idiot Peter! Sniff! Sniff!" Suddenly, Alice threw away the Healing Potion and rushed near him. As soon as she gets near him, she starts smashing his chest while crying out loud. "Hey, hey, hey, I will lose more HP if you keep on hitting me like this," Peter shouted while watching Alice cry. He felt very complicated about Alice. She kind of resembles his sister. When he was in his depressed days, she always help him pass each day and spent most of her time with him. And, Peter realized just who he needs in the most insecure moment of his life. Isolating himself from the world, only his family can feel his pain. Because when he was at his most vulnerable point, he can''t share his feeling with others. But, he still doesn''t want to admit it to Alice. He wants to return to his home. Except for that reason, he still has another reason. If he can, then he must return to his family. If he makes such a relationship with Alice, he will be entangled between two choices. That''s why he doesn''t want to maintain a sister-brother relationship with Alice. After all, it''s the same as having a family. And the family inside a cage is still hard to accept. "How come you act like a matured lady for a few minutes and then act like a little girl the next minute?" Peter came out of his thoughts and asked while slightly lifting his head. "I AM AN EIGHT-YEAR-OLD kid. Sniff! Sniff!" Alice shouts as she smashes both of her hands on his stomach. ''A person like her will only shows her emotions to the person she is close to. It seems even a small act of kindness can have such a big impact. Sorry Alice but I can''t return your emotions.'' ''...¡­.'' ''Not now at least.'' .........¡­. Peter lays his head on her lap as he looks at the status screen in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 3 (EXP- 600/800) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 25/25 MP- 15 Internal Energy- 15 Genetic Power- Nil STR- 8 AGI- 11 VIT- 6 STM- 6 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 4%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 3%), Iron Body (Lv.1- 70%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 70%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.2- 5%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 23 Fame Points- 30 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potion*2, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*20, Passive Skill Book*1] ''Hmm! It seems I still need more EXP to level up. I should grind some after returning to the city. And, I also gained quite a hefty amount of mana coins...¡­. Nah! Considering those shops, these mana coins make me feel quite poor.'' ''But, on another hand! I got a passive skill book. I just had a single spot left. Let''s see what kind of skill book is this.'' Thinking for a moment, Peter decided to open the skill book. Suddenly, a blue screen appeared in front of him. This blue screen was in the shape of a book. And, few characters appeared on the cover page of the book. [Energy Absorption Skill] At the same time, a new panel appeared in front of his eyes. [Skill- Energy Absorption Skill Rank- Rare Description- This skill absorbs energy from anything it touches as long as there is nothing that can repel this skill. After absorbing the energy, it stores it inside Climber''s Heart. Effect 1: This skill allows Climber to transform energy into the talent Effect 2: This skill allows Climber to enhance the physical body Effect 3: Climber can store specific energy and gather more to finally condense a better talent. (Note: This skill doesn''t allow Climber to use the energy absorbed by the skill for offense, defense, or movement or even take it out of the body.)] ''Hmm! Since this is a passive skill, I can assume that it doesn''t cost me mana. So, I can use the energy to enhance my physical body or talent.'' ''It seems my previous thoughts were truly correct. Passive Skills are just like the Cultivation Technique. And Active Skills are the combination of Secret Art and Martial Art which can be called Battle Technique as one.'' ''Though, I will go with calling it passive and active since it is much easier.'' Laid on the ground, Peter thinks for a short moment while looking at his screen panel. ''From the description, I can assume that I can only absorb the energy from dead bodies. It seems Energy Absorption Skill is similar to Greed but works completely different. On one hand, Greed absorbs the EXP from living beings and their skills as well, on other hand, Energy Absorption absorbs the energy of a dead being.'' ''That being said, I can now have four passive skills and four active skills, each with different uses. I wonder if I can use this power in the real world. But, Hodder did say that the gods live in the higher floor.'' ''That being said they must have come out and chosen earth as their fighting zone. And, when one year passed, they were forced to retreat. After all, the outcome wasn''t decided. Since they could use their power, I might be able to do the same.'' ''That means! I can finally become the Soul Defender!'' As he thought, he clenched his hand and bites his lips. The insane craze for going out once again surges through his body. [Would you like to learn Energy Absorption Skills?] [Yes] [No] [Disclaimer- Once it is learned, it can''t be removed from the slot.] After seeing this notification, Peter lifts his hand and clicks on yes. Soon after, his mind gets flooded with a massive amount of information. It took a while to After an hour of rest, both of them stood up. After collecting the mana cores from those wolves, both of them left for the city. Before leaving, he tried Energy Absorption on Wolves. He gained a little bit of energy from those wolves. After that, he used that same energy to enhance his physical body. Surprisingly, his strength and vitality rose by one. He remembered Iron Body improving his strength and vitality but the number didn''t increase because he hadn''t reached level two. But now, that gap was filled by that energy. It made him satisfied as he glanced at his mana cores. Although Peter could absorb the mana cores, he only had five in his possession since Alice took five. That means he must steal a hundred EXP inside the city. After half an hour, they reached in front of the city. Unlike previous times, he wasn''t blocked. But he noticed something. The people of the city were looking at Alice with disgust and anger. Although no one made a move, he knew they will do it once he disappears. Peter couldn''t help but sigh. He knows he has started to take Alice as his little sister. But, he couldn''t admit this feeling because he wanted to leave. But this means he doesn''t want to see her in danger as well. "Sigh!" "Greed!" [Greed has locked on to a massive number of targets!] [Would you like to decrease the number of targets to improve the effects?] [Yes] [No] This ability of greed always keeps on surprising him. In the description, he found that he could only absorb the EXP from a certain distance. It was true but he didn''t know he can increase the distance by decreasing the effect. This time he clicks on ''No'' and turns his head at Alice, whispering "I know this will be a little hard but can we walk slowly?" Alice slightly turned her head at Peter and nods her head with a smile. Peter chuckles and then starts walking slowly. It took them two whole hours to reach the eastern outskirt of the city. In the outskirt, he saw many shops that were selling a variety of items. As he passes through, he sees more and more people slightly feeling offended by him? For the first time, he saw the unwillingness and hatred in their eyes for him. That made him startled. But, he didn''t care. Along the way, he had earned more than one hundred and twenty-five EXP. Although he could use it for longer, he decided not since he was entering the shop. But as soon as he enters one of the shops, a man ran out and stops him. "Sir, our shop doesn''t welcome you! Please go back!" Chapter 25 - Fear The Strong "Huh!" For a moment, Peter couldn''t react to this blunt rejection. As a waiter in the restaurant, he understands having one negative impact on the customer is ten times worse than having hundred fewer customers than usual. Customers are supposed to be the gods for any running business unless the business is a monopoly. "Do you have Moon Ore?" But, Peter doesn''t show any disrespect and asks. "No Sir, we do not possess such item." The shopkeeper bluntly shook his head. "Oh yeah! Then, what about that?" Peter points to the silver glowing crystal that was placed as an attraction and spoke. "Sir, we can''t sell them to you." The shopkeeper once again speaks bluntly making Peter irritated. "Can I know why?" Peter asks. "Sir, our God has told us not to sell any resources. And, you will soon be apprehended for stealing his skills." Splash! Thud! As soon as his words finished, Peter takes out the sword in his hand and sliced his head away from the neck. The blood-spattered on his clothes as he muttered "Another pair of clothes are wasted." Then, he turns around and says "Alice, bring that Moon Ore along with every valuable item you can find in the store." "I am fu*king bored with pretending to be a good person." Saying so, he looks over the dumbfounded, scared, faces of the crowd and says "Citizens of Floor Zero! I know that I won''t get any EXP by killing you guys. But, it doesn''t matter. Now, I am freakishly furiously." "I will give you all a single chance. Bring every valuable thing that you have to me and then you can leave to where you want to go." As soon as his words resounded in the entire crowd. One of them shouted "Hey, why do we have to listen to you? Is it just because you are a climber?" "Fire Sprint!" Boom! Suddenly, Peter raises his hand and condensed the flames at his finger. The flame took the shape of a water drop and gushed towards that man. On the way, it suddenly accelerates and hits the man with a great impact. The explosion smashed the man into the nearby house, breaking his bones and covering him and burnt and blood. "I wasn''t telling you that because I was a climber. I gave you a damn order because I am strong. Now then, ladies to the left and gentlemen to the right. And, if you lack that thing to be a man or woman, you can stand in the middle." "Everyone can come forward in line and put everything in front of me. By the way, if you dare to put the wastes in front of me. One waste would be equal to the lives of seven people!" The crowds instantly turned silent with fear. At the same time, Peter activates his Greed. Originally, he was trying to become a gentleman but it seems it won''t work. After all, he could bear others staring at Alice with ill intention but he can''t bear someone looking at him with the same intention. And, why the hell do they have to be this blunt in his face? Couldn''t they act more like a gentleman and politely refuse him? "Peter, this is everything valuable I found inside the store. Except for these items, there are six thousand gold coins." Suddenly, Alice walked out of the store with a large bag filled with several moon ores and other items and a pouch filled with gold coins. Peter nods his head with a smile while patting her head. He took the gold coins into his inventory while turning his head at the crowd. "I will count to a hundred. If you don''t come with your valuable items, I will take the action." At this moment, Peter had a clear idea in his head. He wanted to use these items to buy more resources to train his Lesser Demon Transformation. Demon Blood is one of the major resources to condense the internal energy inside his body. After fighting against the wolves, he naturally gained an understanding of level difference. Originally, he thought he could face the wolves with ease especially with his new skills but it turned out he was completely wrong. Unless he increases his physical attributes, those skills can only help him on the offense. That means he could defeat them with a single strike but the same thing will happen to him. He will get slaughtered if they heavily attack him. In other words, if his opponent can improve their offense like him, he will get butchered like those tree monsters, goblins, and wolves. The citizens looked at each other and started a discussion. ''Humph! He is just like other climbers, showing off his powers when he has.'' ''Let''s go back and call the nobles.'' ''Yeah, they can take care of the situation.'' ''But during that time, let''s try to bring our valuable stuff so that we can buy more time.'' ''Yes, let''s do that.'' As they said so, they scattered. Everyone returned to their shops and started collecting the items. "They are planning to buy time for the nobles to arrive." Alice sneaked near Mike and asked whispered. "It seems so. I thought I could frighten them with my strength. But, it seems I can take some measures." As he said, Peter walked towards one of the shops. "What do you plan to do?" Alice curiously looked at his face and asked. "Originally, I thought I could become a gentlemen bandit. But now, I want to be a cruel bandit." As he said, Peter walked in front of the door and raised his leg. Bang! With a single kick, he broke the door frightening the people who were trying to call the nobles. Suddenly, Peter thought ''Having a gun in this situation would be the best. But I can still work it out with the sword.'' Splash! Peter''s eyes turned cold as the Stone Heart started taking over his mind. He raised his hand with the sword and slashed forward. His sword chopped the shopkeeper''s hand. "Ahhhhh!" As soon as his hand got chopped, the shopkeeper shouted in agony. Suddenly, his wife stood in front of him with tears falling down her cheeks and shouted "You devil! Our god will punish you for being this cruel. You are a monster." "You!!" As soon as Alice heard her words, she fired up as she tried to attack the woman but Peter stopped her. He looked at the middle-aged man and said "You are wrong. I am not a devil." "Do you know the difference between you and me? I will never be cruel to an innocent child or adults or even an old person. I won''t loot them nor will I kill them. But, only on one condition, if they are innocent." "Do you think you guys are innocent? SHE FREAKING LOST HER PARENTS IN THE HANDS OF A SCUM. AND, WHAT DID YOU GUYS DO? NOTHING! YOU GUYS JUST WATCHED." "Why? Because she looked at the noble. Then, let me ask you if your so-called god couldn''t defeat the administrator, would you worship him? No, you won''t. You don''t worship that man. You just worship his strength. And, what am I doing?" "I am installing fear. I am making you scared. I am slashing my sword at you. Why? Because I have the strength. But, I can''t defeat your so-called god. And, I am also scared of him. But I don''t give the damn. Because that guy is at the top and he can''t come at the bottom." "So, I can''t bury him six feet under the ground that means I must climb to the top to drag him down to the hundred feet under the tower." As he said, he turns around to Alice and says "Bring all the gold coins they have." Alice nods her head and hurriedly rushed to the counter to gather all the gold coins. After a minute, she walked behind Peter with a pouch of gold coins. Peter nods his head and walked away with Alice. They soon entered the next shop and looted them. While walking around, he kept his Greed on. It was slow but his EXP kept on improving until it reached 800. Only five minutes had passed but Peter decided to leave. They have already looted the five biggest shops, collecting nearly twenty thousand gold coins. That''s the same as having twenty mana coins. He wanted to loot more but time was pressing. He had to reach the information office and enter the black market. He picked up Alice in his back and sprinted to the Information Office. It took him ten minutes to do so. As soon as he entered the information office, Miya greeted them with a pretty smile on his face. As soon as he reached in front of Miya, he raised his sword and pointed near her neck. Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! Suddenly, dozens of machines unfolded and formed guns at the top of the corner of the wall, all pointing at Peter. But, Peter didn''t blink and said "If it wasn''t for my stupidity, I would have used it." "Unfortunately, you still won''t be able to kill me." Miya slightly narrowed her eyes but still gave a charming smile while she spoke. "Want to try?" Peter actively moved his sword but suddenly, Miya raised her hand in the speed untraceable by him. Chapter 26 - Regretting A Little Bit Ding! Thud! Whoosh! Bang! Without any hesitation, Peter dropped the sword on the ground while throwing Alice away. Suddenly, the golden beam blows out of Miya''s hand and pushed Peter against the wall. Thud! Upon collision, Peter fell to the ground with the blood coming out of his mouth. He hurriedly lifts his head while Miya took back her hand and said "So, have you confirmed your guess?" "It seems not all the people inside the tower are dumb. Hell, they are even smarter than some main character." Peter gritted his teeth with the pain while standing up as he spoke. "Oh! Who is that dumb character? You know, we also have some novelist inside the tower." Miya spoke with a friendly smile on her face. "Mike Tyson from Yin-Yang Harmony System! He was pretty dumb for the main character but has some great character growth." Peter walked near Miya while Alice came running towards Peter. She clings into his leg and looked at him teary expression. (A/N- Shameless Promotion) "Sorry, I was just trying to check whether my guess is correct or not. And, this was better proof than simply asking her." Peter patted her head and spoke with a smile. But, his heart was calculating his every step faster than the lightning but the result was only one. ''Damn! I made too many mistakes and left too many loopholes. I should''ve considered this as climbing the tower rather than leaving it. And now, I am worried about Alice. Damn sh*t! I should have considered Ray''s words properly.'' After regretting a while, he lifts his head and looked at Miya asking "So, how long does it take for someone to come down from the ninetieth floor?" "Don''t worry! It takes more than three days. Each twenty-fifth floor has a checkpoint that takes over a day to complete. And, they need to vastly decrease their strength as well. Of course, level zero is different. Although their strength will decrease, it won''t decrease by a lot." Miya spoke as her voice began to change. "Let''s go! We are leaving tonight. Open the door to the black market." Peter hastily spoke while moving towards the black curtain. He took Alice''s hand as he moved forward. Miya sighed and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, Peter entered the black market and hastily rushed towards the last shop. He appeared in front of that old man and smashed his hands on the table, saying "Give me twenty drops of Demon''s Blood!" "Sh*t! I almost inserted that inside her...¡­." The old man suddenly opened his eyes and shouted at Peter while ending it with "in the dream." "Which bastard dared to interrupt my sweet dream?" The old man shouted in rage as he slammed his hands on the table. "Oh! It''s you. Didn''t you just buy the Demon Blood yesterday?" The old man made weird gaze at Peter and asked. "Yes! And, I need more. Give me twenty drops of Demon Blood!" Peter growled at him. His eyes couldn''t hide the hideousness in it. "Alright, but do you have any money to buy it?" The old man nodded his head but still asked while holding his hand. He wasn''t an idiot to give away twenty drops of demon blood for free even if he likes Peter. "Here! Twenty Thousand Gold Coins." Peter took out ten pouches of gold coins and put them on the table. The old man glanced at the ten pouches and walked away. After a minute, he returned with twenty small-sized jars filled with Demon Blood. "Here, twenty drops of demon blood. A little warning for you. Don''t use it all at the same time! Your body will explode." As soon as Peter grabbed those jars, the old man warned him with a seriousness in his tone. "Alright, I will be careful." Peter nods his head and rushed out of the black market while holding Alice in his back. "System, level-up!" Peter spoke as he walked out of the door. As he walked away, he glanced at Miya and nodded his head. ''Did he just reach level four? His mana quantity has increased along with five years of lifespan. It seems he is really not simple as he seems.'' ''But, can he finish the quest before Lucifer arrives? Well, we have nothing to do with him. If it isn''t related to information, we couldn''t care less.'' Miya shook her head and started doing her own job. After all, it wasn''t just Peter who comes here to retrieve information. "So, he is the guy who can steal others'' skills?" A man was sitting on the chair wearing a black t-shirt and short jeans. He turned his head at Peter''s back and asked. "Yes! Do you plan to recruit him?" Miya asked as her tone sounded excited. "He does have a unique talent but he has already made an enemy with Lucifer. Although our guild doesn''t fear him, it is not a good idea to make an enemy with that person." The man shook his head and immediately rejected her idea. "Oh!" Miya looked dejected upon hearing his answer. She immediately turned her head away and focused on a different task. "Why do you look sad? Did I do something wrong?" The man was surprised by her mood. He just rejected her idea and that made her sad? ''Women are really full of confusion.'' The man sighed when Miya shook her head and said nothing. At the same time, Peter has already gone out of the city. Although he gained five more stat points, he didn''t use it. From several experiences with those goblins and wolves, he understood he needs a different kind of improvement in different kinds of situations. That''s why he knows that he must save more stat points. After all, he might require to improve every stat to defeat a level 10 monster. And other monsters won''t be much lower than it in terms of level. As soon as he reached outside, he sprinted towards the direction of the white fox. "Alice, are you scared?" Peter asked while running. "If I was scared, I wouldn''t have chosen to train in the first place. Don''t worry! I am small and weak. As long as I can reach level-one, I can hide easily." Alice shook her head and spoke without a single trace of fear in her tone. She didn''t even shutter once. Hearing her words, Peter bitterly smiled. He knew this won''t be as easy as she said. "Well, I don''t want to say something useless to you so I can not truly say anything that you don''t know." "But, remember if your goal can be achieved by the hard work. Then, never think ''Why am I working so hard?'' or ''Why can''t I just quit?''" "Regret! I had one. But now, I no longer have that. Do I hate dying while saving others? Hell yeah! I don''t want to die like that. But, that doesn''t mean I should give up on my dream. Currently, I am confused. I used to have a dream." "But now, I feel like my dreams have changed. And, I don''t know what it is. So, for me, returning back to my world is my goal. I want to know what my dreams are." Peter spoke while sprinting towards the fox. His path was quite simple. He rushed through the goblin area and twenty kilometers from it. Alice stayed silent. She knew what he meant. In her mind, she constantly feared losing someone once. All she had was her parents. She lost them. And now, she only has Peter. And, she knew will lose him soon as well. More importantly, Peter was telling her that she will be in great trouble. And, without having him to support her, she might just give up living. After all, she doesn''t have the talent of climbers or theirs descendent. She is just one of the common people inside the tower. She might not even survive after working hard. Sometimes, she might just doubt herself. That''s why Peter was preventing her from giving up. He had asked for a way to get the spirit that can enhance his speed. Originally, he thought a green goblin would be a better choice but later, Miya suggested the White Fox. In the way, he could also get the Light Spirit Grass. As long as he takes this after absorbing White Fox''s spirit, he can enhance his agility. Peter quickly looked around, trying to find the Light Spirit Grass. According to the description, Light Spirit Grass is white grass with three yellow stars on it. But, they are usually small so it could become a hassle to find them. So, instead of searching for grass, he wandered around searching for the white fox. Instead of hanging at his back, Alice decided to walk with him. But, Peter suggested she train with the mana core that they got from those wolves. He also wanted to train but before that, he must find the Light Spirit Grass. As he was wandering around, his eyes suddenly caught the glance of a white fur. He swiftly crouched down in an attempt to hide. At this moment, he quickly gave a glance at his status. [...... Chapter 27 - Three Personalities [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 4 (EXP- 30/1600) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 30 MP- 20 Internal Energy- 20 Genetic Power- Nil STR- 10 AGI- 13 VIT- 8 STM- 8 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 4%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 3%), Iron Body (Lv.1- 70%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 70%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.2- 5%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 28 Fame Points- 30 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potion*2, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*20] ''Alright, this should be enough to face a white fox, right?'' After looking at his stat, he glanced at the white fur moving around. He could see four limps and a cylindrical body covered with white fur. It had a tail covered with white fur as well. ''Alright, here goes!'' Peter held two swords in his hand and rushed towards the fox. His speed was very high considering his stats. But, the white fox still sees him. She slightly waves its tail and created a massive stroke of wind. ''Tch!'' Peter clicks his tongue and held both of his swords tight. He lifts them, surging the flames around them. He swings his right-hand sword, creating a flame arc continued by the left-hand sword creating the same flame arc. Then he swings his right sword horizontal while swinging his left sword vertically. Four slashes combined together to form a giant cross slash. "Blazing Cross Strike!" The flames erupted wildly while moving towards the wind. It slashed the wind into several pieces and continued moving towards the fox. Seeing the massive flame, the white fox swings her tail a few times, creating a massive wind rotation above her. The wind changed into a massive spinning ring as it rushed towards the cross strike. Boom! When they collided against each other, the massive wind rotation created the flame turbine which only lasted a few seconds before a massive explosion. The grassland beneath the explosion razed into a crater while Peter moved towards her. Whoosh! As soon as he moved out of the dust and smoke created remained from the explosion, the swords his hand turned red. One sword was above another when he moved towards the fox. The smoke didn''t allow her to see Peter coming at her. But, her senses were enough to locate his position. As she retreated, Peter kicked his feet on the ground and leaped on air. When his body floated in the air, he spun his entire body, infuse fire mana into his swords. Whoosh! Bang! Splash! The white fox saw the attack and raised her paws. Two claws revealed deadly nails as she sprinted towards Peter. Her claws conjure the power of wind, as she strikes his sword. But, two swords infused with flames, sliced her claws along with her body. As Peter stopped spinning, his feet landed on the ground. "Double Barbecue Grilling Strike!" Splash! [Earned 40 EXP] As soon as he stabbed the fox, it died. His swords pierced very deep and burned its blood. After the death of the white fox, he walked closer and placed his palm on the body of the fox. Soon, he moves his hand and covers his palm with blood. After that, he runs Spirit Assimilation Skill on his mind while writing a strong symbol on the fox. It had two straight lines. Another two lines cross the previous lines. Then, there was an ''S'' alphabet in the middle. Then, he kept drawing several other small lines inside and finally placed his entire palm above it. "Arise!" Slowly, the white light flashed over his palm and the white fox''s illusionary figure rose. It slowly raises its head and glared at Peter. Seeing the fox''s glare, Peter frown but he soon released his mana inside his mind. According to the Spirit Assimilation Skill, there is a mysterious space known as the sea of consciousness inside a human brain. In this mysterious space, one can find the source of the soul. As long as one merges his mana with the soul, he can form the spirit. Peter had the knowledge but didn''t have the experience. He manipulated more amount of mana into the brain while opening the path to the sea of consciousness. But, he knew he had to go through a strong pain before that. This pain comes from the sea of consciousness and it is much intense than normal physical pain. Peter gritted his teeth as the pain struck his mind. He knew he had to go through this pain if he wants to get stronger. And getting stronger was the only way to leave this damn tower. For him, it was nothing but a prison. He wants to get out of this prison as fast as he can. And, only getting the strength to finish off the quest can help him leave this prison. He knew this quest was specifically made for him. Otherwise, there was no way for other people to get the main inheritance. It could be said that he had already guessed how this works. Hidden Room must possess some higher-level monsters and he needs to defeat them in order to gain the main inheritance. And, the main inheritance should be based on the accomplishment of the climber. If a climber can defeat the boss, he will get the strongest main inheritance but that doesn''t mean there aren''t other inheritances. If his assumption is correct that it''s not just Lucifer''s transformation that makes him stronger. There must be something else that can help him fight against administration authority. But, he didn''t why Lucifer would need to interfere. And, why does he wants to portrait himself as a god in front of other people? No matter the answer, Peter''s only way to leave the tower would be to get the strongest inheritance that means he must get the strongest for his level as well. Normally, climbers can choose more than one path due to the existence of the system. The pain slowly diminishes. This gave Peter to slowly move his thoughts inside the sea of consciousness. Suddenly, he felt something has changed. When he thought over it, he found that he could see his own brain. That means his brain was picking up the signals from something that can see the interior like his eyes. He got confused but he didn''t think over it. He knew he had something else to do. He slowly moved his thoughts inside and found the sea of consciousness as the empty black space. He couldn''t see or feel or hear anything. But, slowly a ray of light sparkled in his eyes. He frowned and looked at the source of light. He cautiously moved his thought towards it. When he got the first glance of it, he felt he was seeing himself except everything was golden. From hair to toes, everything was golden. ''So, this is my soul. Feels so bright and warm.'' It was astonishing for Peter to see his own soul. When he got closer, he felt that he was in the embrace of his mother. He felt the light was eliminating the darkness inside his heart. "Can you truly hide your ambition and greed with this cover?" Suddenly, a voice rang. Although he didn''t know how he was able to hear things inside his mind. But, he didn''t have any time to think about it. He simply turned his head towards the side. With the help of golden light, he was able to see things inside his sea of consciousness. When he turned around, he saw darkness. It was him but exactly the opposite. It was dark. It was filled with coldness and anger. "Don''t listen to him! He is just messing with you. You were born to be a hero. You were born to save the world. Don''t let him consume you. Once you let the darkness consume you, it will never let you escape." Suddenly, the golden soul spoke as well. Peter was getting the idea about these two souls but it was still unbelievable to find two souls inside a single body. "Jie! Jie! Jie! Don''t listen to his crap. You were never born to be a hero. You were born to be the part of darkness. You were born to cause the suffering. You should be the embodiment of greed. With your greed, you can achieve anything you want." "Don''t you want power? Don''t you want to be free? Enter the darkness and find the power that you desire." The dark soul rebuke as he moved and encircled Peter. "Don''t listen to his words. He is using your desire to consume you. Don''t you want to be just like your light? Don''t you want to be a role model for your sister? Don''t you want to be the strongest soul defender who never surrenders?" The golden soul kept enticing Peter as well. Suddenly, both of them stood in front of each other, and sparks of lightning appeared. "Hohoho! Look like you guys want to rope him. Did you forget that I am here as well? He doesn''t want crap like light or darkness. He wants something that he truly is. And, that is none other than me." Slowly, another soul walked towards him. But, this time it was none other than Peter himself. A pale white face, short black hair, slender body, black eyes, thick long eyebrows, slightly long face, and steady shoulder.. He was none other than the original soul of Peter. Chapter 28 - Spirit Of Divinity? "Wait, wait! All of you are my personality, aren''t you? Mind of a Hero, Stone Heart, and my third shameless personality." Peter didn''t know why he was on his true form inside the sea of consciousness. But, this gave him a chance to raise his hand and separate them and ask. "Shameless? Pfft! That''s exactly what he is." Suddenly, the dark soul burst into laughter as he looked at Peter''s third personality and spoke. "It is shame to be on the same side of this vile soul but I must agree with him." The golden soul nodded his head as well. Hearing their words, Peter''s third soul expression turned dark. He glared at them with hatred as powerful as the dark soul but soon regained his expression to normal. "Humph! Just admit that you guys are jealous of me. I have the advantage of both of you and my disadvantage has been completely demolished. I am the perfect version of his soul." Peter''s third soul snorted as he changed his glance at Peter and spoke. His tone was filled with pride. He knew he was the strongest between them and has no prior disadvantage. "Tch! You are just an imperfect version. Who in their right mind would choose a shameless fellow as you to be his soul? I am a thousand times better than you. And, I also have the power to remain calm in every situation." The dark soul snorted at the shameless and turned his gaze at Peter while he spoke. "Indeed, you are nothing but a shameless fellow. Soul like you would never exist. They are the scourge for soul society." The golden soul snorted and harshly insulted the shameless soul. Being harshly rebuked by two souls, the shameless soul became a little sad. But, suddenly Peter walked towards the shameless soul which surprised the golden soul and dark soul. He puts his finger on his chin and checked every corner of his shameless soul. After that, he went to the golden soul and did the same thing. He also checked the dark soul. After that, he returned to his original position and thought for a moment. ''So, they are indeed formed after my personalities. But, that doesn''t seem to be important. The most amazing part of this is my first and foremost trait.'' ''Adaptability! I can adapt to any situation I fall in this. This means being psychologically ready for every future/unknown circumstance. But, here it should represent something different. Having three different personalities'' means with adaptability means I can adapt each personality.'' ''When it was saving those people, I didn''t have a single ounce of greed for my own life. When it was killing those people, I didn''t have a single ounce of sympathy for them. When it was bargaining with that old man or arguing with Jay, I had no shame for my words.'' ''I have been constantly switching between personalities without my own knowledge. And, doesn''t that mean I can now have better control over my choice. So, my instinct wasn''t off. It''s just that I never considered living inside the tower.'' ''That nightmare still haunts me. It was not a coincidence or fate that I had Mind of a Hero. To be someone who had lived through that nightmare at the age of three can''t be a joke. I only survived because of him. I think I should stop detesting my Mind of a Hero.'' ''It wasn''t its fault. It was my fault for admiring that person. But, was it my fault to admire the person that saved my life? No, no one is at fault. And, creating Stone Heart was not a coincidence either. I am surprised that I lived through those two years.'' ''Many kids choose suicide over failure if they had the same dream as me. I never considered myself to be unique with that dream. But now, I no longer have that dream. So, what''s my dream?'' ''I need to return back to my world as soon as possible.'' Peter thought for a moment finally turned his head at three souls. "I don''t need to choose. Kids make choices, legends adapt!" Hearing Peter''s proud voice, the shameless soul raised his head and said "You should stop watching memes." "You can see through me," Peter asked with doubts. "Of course, we are the part of you. And, you are right. You don''t need to choose. If you chose to be a protector, you can always count on me." The golden soul spoke with a bright smile on his face. "And, if you chose to cover the world with darkness and destroy it, you can count me in." The dark soul smirked with cunning expression and said. "If you think you can''t tackle the situation, just call me over." The shameless soul spoke with a bright smirk on his face. "Come on! At least do things what you said. Don''t get ganged up by them when you are supposed to be the shameless one." Peter sighed after hearing his words and rebuked. Hearing Peter''s words, the other two laughed. The shameless soul pouted and said "It''s not my fault. I am very new to this. I am just a toddler, remember?" "Hahaha-Hahaha!" Even Peter bursts into laughter after hearing his complaint. These were the same words Alice said to him. After calming down, he finally spread his hand and opened his palm. Three personalities smiled and opened their palms as well. The mana burst inside his sea of consciousness while three of them formed the white luster of energy and transferred it into his palm. Peter held it over his palm until the man reached him. As soon as mana reached his palm, it reacted with the soul power. The mana formed a hurricane as the white luster of energy slowly got sucked inside a hurricane. The neutral mana was also white. Peter didn''t even find it when both of them combined. Slowly, his real eyes opened as a smirk formed on his face. At this moment, a figure appeared above him. This figure was a bit transparent with four heads. It had a trident on its one hand and a spinning ring on another hand. Even Peter was shocked when he formed this spirit''s image. This was like a mixture of divinities of Hinduism. But, he couldn''t completely sure of. Because he knows a little bit about them. After all, people are living inside the small cities, leaving their past behind. As soon as it appeared, the white fox slowly got sucked towards it. The white fox still had the hate for Peter. But, it couldn''t do anything until it was completely devoured by his spirit. As soon as that happened, a change occurred in his body. The white light shone from him and suddenly, the white petals encircled him. These white petals were in triangular shapes. They suddenly got attached to his body and formed a strange armor around him. And, it even formed a strange boot on his foot. He felt his blood boiling when the armor got stuck with his cells. It covered his hand and legs. It also covered some parts of his upper body and formed a tail behind it. Peter excitedly checked every part but when he glanced at his white fluffy tail, he couldn''t help but grumble "I can''t accept this. Not a freaking cute tail." Unfortunately, his voice had no use. Suddenly, he found a new piece of information in his mind. It was related to this armor. White Fox Armor- It was one of the beast armor. Now, he can wield some of the fox''s strength and most of its agility. Those boots could give him the agility of a fox excluding the reaction time. It didn''t have many abilities though it could help him train the power of the wind. As long as he improves his Armor, he can affect the Genes and inherits some of his ability permanently. And, most prominent would be wind manipulation. Peter didn''t think too much about these and take a look at his new status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 4 (EXP- 70/1600) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 30 MP- 20 Internal Energy- 20 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 10 AGI- 13 VIT- 8 STM- 8 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 4%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 3%), Iron Body (Lv.1- 70%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 70%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.2- 5%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.1- 80%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 50%) Stat Points- 28 Fame Points- 30 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potion*2, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*20] ''It seems I am ready to enter the dungeon. I hope they are placed exactly how I have planned in my mind otherwise it would be a total risk. Thanks to internal energy and spirit, I can keep my physical strength as a pure trump card.'' ''And, I can use my normal attacks as the starters.'' Peter thought for a moment and finally ran towards Alice. While he reached her, she was still practicing with her internal energy. She has grown stronger. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to take White Fox''s core. He didn''t eat it rather gave it to her. Her current strength was near the peak of level one.. If she can reach level three with level four core and some of level three wolves'' cores, then bringing her inside would be even better. Chapter 29 - Floor Zero Dungeon- Part 1 While she takes the core of the fourth-level fox, he takes the Light Spirit Grass. He didn''t need to go through several steps to find its effects. He simply washed it and puts it in his mouth. After that, he chews the grass until he drinks all the liquid inside it. After the liquid enters his body, it slowly merges with his blood veins connected to his throat. After the liquid enter his blood veins, it travels throughout his body until it reaches his brain. Soon, it reaches his sea of consciousness through the brain. Of course, Peter was controlling it the whole time otherwise it would be impossible for the liquid to move like that. As the liquid entered his sea of consciousness, it travels to his three personalities which were the parts of his soul, and started tempering them. After three hours, "It was totally worth it." When her mana level was lifted to level three, Peter smirked and pulled her towards the dungeon. He also gained a bit and he was desperate to leave for the dungeon. He wasn''t sure when Lucifer might come in front of him. And the dungeon wasn''t far. It only took twenty minutes to reach there. They stood in front of a big door outside a cave. It was classical MMORPG dungeon style. He wasn''t surprised but Alice was excited. He smiled and pushed the door. But suddenly, a screen panel appeared in front of him. [Challenger detected! Welcome to Floor Zero Dungeon] [Would you like to form a team or complete the dungeon solo?] "Form a team!" Peter didn''t see any screen panel to choose so he decided to shout out loud. [Challenge Accepted! Please proceed to complete the dungeon!] As those words appeared, the door slowly opened. After the door opened, Alice clutched his clothes as they entered the dungeon. For a moment, everything was dark. Suddenly, a light appeared as fire lit the torch hung on the walls. Those torches were rather strange since they were placed in the horns of a deer. Peter swiftly took out a sword and gave it to her. She doesn''t have any skills but she can still swing the sword for an attack. He took out another sword and gripped it on his palm. As he moved forward, he heard some noise that made him stop. Whoosh! Suddenly, a figure dashed towards him. It jumped up and slashed its iron claw at Peter. Seeing the creature that attacked him, Peter quickly sprinted and lifted his sword to block the claw. [First Level- Activated Dungeon Rank- D Dungeon Levels- Three First Level Completion- 10 Wolves (Incomplete) Second Level Completion- 25 Wolves (Incomplete) Third Level Completion- 50 Wolves & Boss (Incomplete)] As soon as he blocked the wolf claw, a panel appeared in front of him. His eyes quickly read the entire instruction and quickly shifted at the wolf. Suddenly, a surprise appeared in his eyes. [Creature- Wolf (Lv.4) Rank- Common] ''So, the tower registers the monsters inside the dungeon and gives the info to a person who attempts to cross the dungeon. That''s nice! But that level is not something trivial. Ten level four monsters! It will be a suicide mission if I didn''t have all that preparation.'' Peter sighed as he felt he could cross the dungeon. In his arsenal, he had many things that he could utilize. He quickly swings his body, generating more force in his sword, and pushed away from the wolf. Splash! [Earned 40 EXP] As soon as the wolf landed on the ground, a quick sword slashed its throat. The head fell to the ground as Peter stood behind its body. As soon as his grip on the sword tightened, he rushed towards another wolf. His feet stepped on the ground five times in a split second. With such speed, he instantly reached in front of two wolves. He raised his sword up and held it with both of his hands. The flame erupts from his sword and created a burning heat. The head started infusing with the sword and turning it hotter. As soon as the sword left its position, the heat rose to hundred degrees Celsius. "Barbecue Grilling Sword!" Splash! As soon as the sword slashed down, the bodies of wolves were slashed in half. The heat generated by the sword made it twice the sharp as before. [Earned 40 EXP] [Earned 40 EXP] "Flame Sprint!" Suddenly, he raises his left hand and condensed a ball of flame at his palm. As soon as he threw the flame towards a wolf, it changed its shape like a drop of water and collides with the wolf with great speed. Boom! [Earned 40 EXP] Peter instantly puts the sword back to the inventory. Instead of rushing towards them, he waited. His mana had dropped to 15. Each mana point takes one minute to recover. And, with his physical strength, he didn''t want to spend too much mana on it. Originally, he thought it would take two or three hits to kill these monsters. But, it turns out they were the same as the monsters outside especially when the last one died from the Flame Sprint. This move was the weakest move in his arsenal. Even though he poured the exact fire mana as he did with the previous strike, it still shocked him when that wolf died. Whoosh! Grrrr! The wolf dashed towards him from the right side but another wolf stood at the same place, only to growl on his left side. Suddenly, Peter felt a difference. Without waiting for trouble, he jumped up as soon as the wolf from his right side reached near him. Splash! A compressed wind arc moved from the wolf on the left side and slashed the throat of the wolf on the right side. The wolf head fell to the ground but Peter didn''t get EXP. ''Damn! I should''ve used Greed.'' Peter gritted his teeth and used his greed skill but suddenly, a notification appeared in front of him. [You can''t use Greed inside the dungeon.] Although the greed didn''t get deactivated, he felt something has changed. He instantly rushed towards the wolf on his left side. With his high agility, he reached in front of the wolf in a few seconds and then used clenched his fist. Bang! The five fingers knuckled together to form a fist. The fist raised up and moved towards the wolf as its reflection fell on the eyes of the wolf. But, it was too fast. The wolf couldn''t even move its leg before the punch smashed its jaws. Bang! The dust and smoke rose up as the body of the wolf flew out of it. It went straight to the wall and collided just below the torch. Although the wall shook, the torch didn''t fall. [Earned 40 EXP] Following this wolf, he dashed towards another wolf. The wolf was nearly fifty meters away from him and he reached that position in just a few seconds. He turned to the right and clenched his fist. Bang! Just when he punched out, he realized the wolf had summoned a wind barrier around. But, suddenly the flame burst out of his left hand. A smirk appeared on his lips as he smashed at the head of the wolf. Bang! Crack! Crack! Bang! His fist collided against the wind barrier and the flames erupting out of his fist blew the barrier into pieces. After piercing the barrier, it struck the head of the wolf. The punch smashed him towards the wall as he soon collapsed after colliding against it. [Earned 40 EXP] After that, he didn''t walk straight to kill them rather sprinted in different directions. This allowed him to buy some more time. And, while doing so, he came in front of the wolf. Originally, he planned to slide it but after thinking for a while. He jumped up in the sky and took out the sword. While gripping it, he fell towards the wolf. The sword started rotating along with his wrist as he points the tip at the head of the wolf. Seeing the attack, Wolf instantly moved away. But, the moment it moved away, he released the flame from the tip of his sword. "Flame Sprint" Boom! When it moved, its defenses were at their lowest so, Peter used his weakest attack but got a good result. [Earned 40 EXP] As soon as he lands on the ground, he found two wolves pouncing at him. Originally, he still had one more mana point to recover since he didn''t know whether he will get enough time to do so or not. But, now he doesn''t care. He decreased MP by one and summoned slight internal energy into his fist. When those wolves slashed their claws at him, he punched both of his fists at them. Splash! Bang! Bang! Their claw slashed his skin while his fist smashed them to the ground. [Earned 40 EXP] [Earned 40 EXP] [First Level- Completed Dungeon Rank- D Dungeon Levels- Three First Level Completion- 10 Wolves (Complete) Second Level Completion- 25 Wolves (Incomplete) Third Level Completion- 50 Wolves & Boss (Incomplete)] But, the second late, the same message popped up. [Second Level- Activated Dungeon Rank- D Dungeon Levels- Three First Level Completion- 10 Wolves (Completed) Second Level Completion- 25 Wolves (Incomplete) Third Level Completion- 50 Wolves & Boss (Incomplete)] "Guess, I won''t get the rest." Peter gritted his teeth as a strange smile appeared on his lips. ......... If you are reading this for the second time, then please re-read from the start.. There has been slight changes. Chapter 30 - Floor Zero Dungeon- Part 2 Peter gritted his teeth when he saw the group of wolves rushing towards him. He saw the same information on them as the previous wolves but the number was more than double. He took a deep breath and activates his Spirit. "Beast Armor- White Fox" The white petals surrounded his body and covered him into armor. As soon as those boots appeared, he gazed at the number of wolves while turning his head at Alice. He thought he could use her strength but it seems she would be rather useless on this dungeon. "Do everything to protect yourself!" Saying those words, Peter dashed towards the wolf. With his improved agility, he moved like the white flash as held a sword in his hand. This was the same sword given by the system. As for another sword, he gave it to Alice. While killing those wolves, he realized his EXP was rapidly rising. Each strike was enough to take the life of those wolves. But, he knew this won''t be enough to reach the fifth level unless kills some of the wolves from the third wave. "Blazing Strike!" Two wolves suddenly pounced towards him from behind. But, Peter had already seen them. He had memorized their movement in his mind so he somersaulted. When his body was upside-down on air, he slashed his sword, condensed with a flame arc. Bang! Thud! Thud! [Earned 40 EXP] [Earned 40 EXP] The flame sword arc strikes their middle body and slammed them on the ground with intense force. Not only the strike burn them, but it also broke some of their bones, killing them. As soon as he landed on the ground, a wolf shot a powerful wind slash. But, Peter also saw this coming and ducked on his knees. He swung his sword once again and took the life of another wolf. Peter felt a little bit of burden on his stamina and the white petals also started decreasing. He knew he didn''t have time. He wasn''t fighting against the wolf as much he was fighting against the time. He can''t use his spirit continuously. It takes a long time to restore unless he improves his spirit. If it wasn''t for the Light Spirit Grass, he was sure it wouldn''t even last this long with a single spirit. He hurriedly killed more and more wolves. With his immense speed, it was near to impossible for these wolves to catch him especially when he had already recorded their movements and positions in his mind. In this battle, he avoided using much of his mana and internal energy. The only thing he relied on was his spirit. Finally, when he killed the last wolf, he found his armor had completely disappeared. But for a moment, he frowned. He knew he hadn''t missed the movement of those wolves but he only killed twenty-four wolves instead of twenty-five. But, when he turned his head, he saw Alice covered in blood and wound. There was a wolf lying near her foot, dead. Seeing this, a smile appeared on his lips as he shook his head. ''It seems I still lack proper concentration. I can''t believe I let one of them escape my field of vision. But, I was only focusing on those wolves who came after me. Next time, I can''t make the same mistake. I must take care of every wolf.'' With these kills, his EXP shot up to the roof. But, it was still a little far from the limit. He took a deep breath as he saw the new notification appearing in front of him. [Second Level- Completed Dungeon Rank- D Dungeon Levels- Three First Level Completion- 10 Wolves (Complete) Second Level Completion- 25 Wolves (Complete) Third Level Completion- 50 Wolves & Boss (Incomplete)] But, the second later, the same message popped up. [Third Level- Activated Dungeon Rank- D Dungeon Levels- Three First Level Completion- 10 Wolves (Completed) Second Level Completion- 25 Wolves (Complete) Third Level Completion- 50 Wolves & Boss (Incomplete)] ''Damn! This is hampering my stamina. I can''t fight properly without rest. But, how can I rest in the middle of the battle?'' ''This time, I must push myself to the limit and complete this dungeon. I will get a chance to rest after completing this dungeon and before I enter the Hidden Room..... At least, I think I will get.'' Peter felt even more frustrated when he realized he had no choice at all but go all out. He couldn''t test his limits rather he must push past his limits. Soon, the army of five wolves appeared in his field of vision. At the same time, another wolf appeared. It was bigger than other wolves. And, it was a little similar to the wolf that almost killed him on the earth. ''This brings backs bad memories.'' Peter did feel the rise of his emotions but at this moment, his killing intent was over the rooftop. It felt like he was hungry for this wolf''s blood. His fist trembled a little as the internal energy burst out of his cells and entered his blood veins. [Creature- Wolf (Lv.5) Rank- Common] [Creature- Wolf (Lv.5) Rank- Leader] This time every wolf was level five and more importantly, the main wolf ranked leader. He knew something was off just when he saw the wolf. The leader normally possesses an enormous strength over his fellow group. Internal Energy reached out his fist and all of it increased his physical strength. But, he carefully used only four points of internal energy. It increased his strength by four points. But, Peter wasn''t satisfied. Whoosh! Whoosh! Splash! When he tried to access mana, the wolves suddenly moved. They were still in his field of vision so he saw two wind arcs moving from straight vertically and horizontally. But when he jumped sideways to dodge it, the corner of the arc still slashed his cheeks. It wasn''t that he didn''t move on time. Rather, it was the attack. It was twice as fast as level four. He wasn''t ready for such attacks. But, this gave him enough time to access the mana into his body. As he landed on the ground, he pressed his foot and dashed towards the five wolves in front of him. Due to his increased strength, his agility was affected as well. He was able to reach the wolf faster than they could react. He held the sword horizontally and slashed it towards the wolves. "Blazing Strike!" The sword released a flaming arc that moved with incredible speed. Roar! But, suddenly those wolves roared and formed a hurricane. They pushed the hurricane against the flaming arc. But, it was unable to stop the flaming it. It slashed through it and moved towards the wolf. Unfortunately, that hurricane still made the flaming arc lose most of its flame. The attack only hit the wolf in the middle. Bang! The flames struck its chest but still couldn''t damage him. It only burned the part of its chest. But until then, Peter was already at the top of the wolf with his sword heated to five hundred degrees Celsius. He had spent another two points of mana for this. "Barbecue Grilling Strike!" Splash! "Bone Crushing Fist!" "Vein Splitting Palm!" "No More Pride Kick!" As soon as he landed on the ground, Peter thrusts one more point of internal energy into his fist and increases his strength. He clenched his fist and slammed it on the head of the wolf nearest to him. He broke its teeth and slammed them against another wolf. Another wolf slammed its claw but Peter dodged it while laying his head low and moving towards it. He puts another point of internal energy into his palm and slammed it at the chest. His didn''t break its bone rather the internal energy passed inside its chest and split the veins near its heart. But, that didn''t there. He turned around and slammed his leg on another wolf''s lower bottom. The strike sent the wolf to the ceiling while crushing the balls hidden inside its body. [Your EXP has reached the limit. Would you like to level up?] "Yes!" Peter instantly replied as soon as the notification appeared. At the same time, he felt his body changing. The cells started overflowing with internal energy while the core started expanding. The mana gradually filled the core. His physical strength improved as well. At the same time, the screen panel appeared in front of his eyes. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 5 (EXP- 190/3200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 35 MP- 25 Internal Energy- 25 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 12 AGI- 15 VIT- 10 STM- 10 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 4%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 3%), Iron Body (Lv.1- 70%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.2- 90%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.2- 50%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.1- 95%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 50%) Stat Points- 28 Fame Points- 30 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potion*2, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*20] ''95%! That means I need a simple push to raise Lesser Demon Transformation Skill to level two. Then I can use dominating force as well. But, this is still going to be hard.'' Peter looked at his surroundings as forty-five wolves started him. But he was relieved that Alice had hidden well behind the walls. As long as she doesn''t become his burden, he can still finish this easily.. Or, at least he thinks. Chapter 31 - Floor Zero Dungeon- Part 3 Looking at the forty-five wolves, Peter had already prepared a plan to defeat them. Using the speed against the numbers was the best idea. He pours five stat points on agility while holding the sword in his hand. Whoosh! As soon as his agility get increased by five points, he was able to sprint over fifty meters in just three one and half-second. While moving Peter puts his sword inside the inventor and runs in different directions. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! The wolves couldn''t see Peter properly so they started attacking in different positions. To be precise, their attacks were completely random. But, still, each attack was deadly. Each wind blade was able to pierce two inches in the thick wall. He swiftly dodges every attack but this made him harder to keep up his maximum speed. He directly rushed at the middle and jumped up. The wolves were scattered around him. And, the leader was a little far from them. His aim was the wolves in the middle. In the air, he instantly became the center focus of every wolf. But, this also gave him enough time. He released his flame, consuming points after points. The flames encircle him like a hurricane. "Flaming Revolution!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several wind arcs rushed towards him. Peter released his flame hurricane that expands as it moves away from him. At this moment, Peter was still inside the flame hurricane, hiding from those wind blades. Those arcs slashed the flame hurricane from different directions but couldn''t reach inside. Suddenly, the wolves howled and released the hurricane out of their mouth. Each hurricane merged with the hurricane near it and strikes the flame hurricane from all sides. Wind and Flame collided together but the soon wind got the advantage. It caught fire and slowly dissolves itself under their control. Even though it was caught by the wind, the flames still belong to Peter and there is a low chance for him getting hurt. As soon as the flame hurricane disappeared, Peter became the center of attention. But, he didn''t panic. Instead, as soon as the flame hurricane disappeared, he held the sword tightly by his left hand and slashed towards the wolf at the bottom. "Blazing Strike!" Bang! Splash! The flame condensed at the edge of his sword and slashed at the body of the wolf. The flame collided with the body, striking it to the ground while the sharp edge of the arc makes slashed its body. As soon as he landed on the ground, Peter takes back his sword and releases the internal energy at his fist. One point was enough. He spins around and slams his fist on the jaws of the wolf near him. Bang! Splash! But, suddenly another wolf slashed its claw on his back. The pierced his skin and the blood dripped out. Peter didn''t lose his mind in pain rather caught its foreleg and slammed it in front of him. Bang! Splash! The head got slammed on the floor, breaking teeth and leaking blood from the ears. Even so, that didn''t end this easily. Another wolf slammed its teeth on his stomach. But Peter once again caught his jaws with both of his hands and break its jaws apart. His physical strength was way over them. The only disadvantage was his strength. Soon, the effect of internal energy vanished and he had to spend another point. And, this time he slides his way down before the wolf could slash its claw at Peter. While sliding Peter catches its leg and slammed it to the walls. On the way, it takes another wolf with it. He was rapidly losing his blood and the HP was decreasing fast as well. He didn''t care about his injuries and rushed towards another wolf. Even though it wasn''t his maximum speed, it wasn''t easy to dodge. However, wolf had pretty good control over the wind as it formed a barrier around it. Bang! Crack! Bang! But, Peter didn''t care about the barrier. He simply raised his fist and smashed the barrier. As soon as it cracked, his fist penetrate through it and slams the neck of the wolf. Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, two wind blades rushed towards him. But, Peter turns around and slams the wind blades. Bang! His strike bursts the wind blades into nothingness. Only then did he realize that his attack was somewhat different. When he felt the energy flowing through his fist, he knew this wasn''t the internal energy. It was dominating force. It had improved his strength a lot. But, then again he realizes that he consumed five points of internal energy. He wasn''t going to let this chance disappear. Before the wolves could realize anything, he went for the offense. His feet pressed against the ground, pushing him to those wolves. In an instant, he appeared between them and slammed both of his fists. Even though they quickly covered themselves with the wind barrier, his fists easily pierced through it and also pierced through their bodies. Their blood covered his hands he pressed his foot hard once again. He dashes towards the left side and slams another wolf to the ground. Whoosh! Bang! Splash! Suddenly, his danger senses tingled as he turned around. He realized that a powerful wind blade was rushing towards him. This wind blade was not only big but also super-fast. Even so, Peter was able to see it and punch it. When he punches the wind blade, it broke into several tiny wind blades and strikes his body. Blood dripped from different parts of his body. Although Peter didn''t care about it, he was still unwilling to face other wolves with half of his HP. His main concern was to improve his skills during the fight with the leader. He wanted to be prepared completely for the hidden room. And, what could be better than improving his acting skills before it? But, he found the leader was already attacking him. This gave him a huge headache. Now he had to dodge the leader and attack its minion. It wasn''t an easy job. He pressed his foot and leaped towards the four wolves that were staying together. He had nothing but a sword as a weapon. And, attacking four wolves at once with a fist wasn''t possible, or was it? He didn''t want to waste his dominating force. Suddenly, an idea rang in his mind as he sprinted between them. He was too fast on his feet but the wolves had already covered themselves with the wind barrier. "Bone Crushing Fist!" Bang! Bang! Instead of attacking four at once, he decided to use both fists and strike two wolves at once. He slammed his fist against them. His fist crushed their barrier and slammed them towards the wall. But, this made the wolves move away. "Vein Splitting Palm!" But, he was already in his position. He had calculated the exact position from where he could reach them. And, he just wanted them to jump so that he could target their chests. His palms slammed on the chests and dominating force entered their bodies, cutting their veins and killing them. At this moment, he had already discovered his next target. It was another group with the same number allowing him to use the same tactics. But, this time he got interrupted by the leader once again though he was able to dodge it. It gave him a chance to move and repeat those same moves once again. After killing those wolves, he moved toward another target but this time, he released two more points of internal energy into his hand and summoned the sword back. Splash! It was a single swing but the four heads fell on the ground along with four bodies. His next target was another group but the lineup was different. They were in a vertical line giving him a perfect opportunity to kill all four of them. Finally, his dominating force dried up while the internal energy was still fine. In an instant, he summoned the beast''s armor. Even if he can''t improve genetic powers through the system, he can still restore his spirit energy after leveling up. As soon as he coats himself with fox''s armor, his agility soars towards the sky. And, with the effect of two points of internal energy, he was still on his peak when he had dominating force. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! In just a few seconds, several bodies fell on the ground while several wounds appeared on his body. In less than a minute, Peter cleared all remaining sixteen wolves with his incredible speed. But, as soon as a minute passed, the armor slowly fades away once again. And, his agility dropped to normal. But, this time a notification appeared in front of his eyes. [Greed has been activated!] [Dying Divine Breath has been activated] The first notification surprised him because he didn''t understand why his greed got activated right now instead of when he was in the first level. But, he was happy because of his Dying Divine Breath and grateful to his Mind of a Hero. Although this doesn''t necessarily increase his strength for the present rather for the future. Peter lifts his head at the leader and pointed his sword. "Your head is my prize!" Chapter 32 - Floor Zero Dungeon- Part 4 Although Peter showed his pride, he knew this was not going to be easy. He only had ten points of internal energy left and nearly fifteen points of mana. As for the rest, it would be his skills. He couldn''t rely on his spirit. Peter quickly rushed forward as he understood his own condition. Although he could get a strength boost once he reaches below 30 HP, he doesn''t want to rely on that. ''Let''s try its wind manipulation!'' Peter thought as he slammed his fist at the wolf leader Bang! But before he could land a punch, his fist got blocked by the wind barrier. And, his attack couldn''t break its barrier even though he was already using two points of internal energy. Whoosh! Bang! Suddenly, the wolf leader swings its tail towards Peter and releases a wind blade. With his quick feet, Peter moves away and dodges it but the wind blade leaves a massive impact on the wall. Normally, it would''ve been too fast for Peter to dodge it. But, when he thought of checking its power, he had already kept his eyes for its offense. That''s why when the tail moved, he instantly moved away as well. This gave him enough time to dodge the attack. Even so, he was impressed by its power. ''It seems its power is way above those common monsters. If I have to give it an estimation, I think its wind manipulation is twice as strong and fast as the common fifth-level wolf. It seems I need to utilize more internal energy and also need to utilize the mana'' Peter thought as he hastily approached the wolf leader. His fist carried the internal energy but just when he reached in front of the wolf, he stopped. The inertia pushed his upper body as he slammed his fist on air. Suddenly, flames burst out of his fist and all of that force pushed the flames like cannon. With the help of his better control, he managed to create the shape of his fist with the flames. He was moving his fist so fast that it made the wolf confused. But, it still had the barrier so it stood without any fear in its eyes. Bang!!!!!! Crack! Boom! The flames smashed the wind barrier with great force. It scattered the wind and exploded on the face of the wolf. As soon as the smoke rose, Peter took out his sword and released the flames. "Blazing Strike!" The sword released the flame in an arc as it struck the wolf and smashed it to the walls. Peter didn''t stop but sprinted forward. But suddenly, the wolf formed five wind blades in front of it. Seeing this, Peter puts all of his force on his feet to stop. Unfortunately, he still ended up reaching a few inches away from the wind blades. He knew he can''t escape. He puts another five points of internal energy and formed the dominating force. He was already moving with a bit of inertia. So, he simply swung both of his fists towards the wolf, infusing dominating force. Bang! Bang! Splash! His fist succeeds in crushing two wind blades but three one blade still succeed in slashing his chest. As blood dripped out of his chest, he used all of his force on his feet and retreated dozens of meters away. Screech! He tore his t-shirt and blocked the wound. He didn''t want to activate the second effect of Dying Divine Breath. At this moment, he was using the Basic Sword Technique, Lesser Demon Transformation, and Burning Sun to its full potential and improving them by five times the speed. Nothing could be better than this for him. As soon as he finished blocking the blood, he held the sword in his hand and marched forward. His flames coat his sword as he swings his body while moving forward. The movement creates a rotational force and the flame spreads out. Slowly, the flames form a hurricane around him as he steadily moves towards the wolf. Seeing the flame hurricane, the wolf also forms the wind hurricane. Bang! Bang! Two hurricanes moved against each other and smacked a few times. Peter falls at a disadvantage since he was inside the hurricane. Each collision was hampering him but on other hand, his Burning Sun Skill was improving. He had kept his sword back while forming the massive flame bow over his hand. He kept condensing the powerful arrow with the flame. The moment hurricanes blasted away each other for the last time, he shot one meter arrow from the bow. Whoosh! Boom! The flame rushed towards the wolf with great speed and slammed on it. Although the wolf had already recreated the wind barrier, it easily broke it and moved forward. After colliding with the wolf, it exploded. The massive explosion spread tens of meters and consume the wolf at its center. Peter directly rushed towards the back of the cave. Alice was still there. Since other wolves were dead, he directly asked for the sword. Holding two swords in his hands, Peter rushed towards the wolf leader. Suddenly, the wind formed a sphere around the wolf. It made the flames rotate around it as well. Slowly, the wind and flame disappeared. The wolf had a few burns on his skin and its fur was badly destroyed. But, Peter had already initiated his new attack. He forced internal energy from his fist to his weapon. It was hard but thankfully he had already reached the second level in Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. Some part of internal energy reached his sword and infused within. He dashed towards the wolf and slashed both of his swords in the air. At this moment, the air crack and formed the wind. His sword slashed wind blades towards the wolf. Seeing this, the wolf got confused for a moment but soon it regained its confidence and released another five horizontal wind blades. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Splash! "Oops!" Peter suddenly clicked his tongue when the part of the wind blade struck his chest once again. The wound deepen and the blood poured out. "Sorry but please die!" Peter had sadness in his eyes as he looked at the wolf. In an instant, his physical stats doubled. Splash! Thud! [Earned 160]*3 He pushed his feet on the ground and the next second he was already behind the wolf. The head and headless body fell on the ground as the blood splattered on his body. "Hu!!!" Peter breathe out and drank a Healing Potion. He didn''t want to suffer the backlash for long. Although his wounds were deep, he only needed one potion. Suddenly, the screen panel appeared in front of him. [Third Level- Completed Dungeon Rank- D Dungeon Levels- Three First Level Completion- 10 Wolves (Complete) Second Level Completion- 25 Wolves (Complete) Third Level Completion- 50 Wolves & Boss (Complete)] "Congratulation! You succeed on crossing the dungeon on your own." Hodder suddenly appeared in front of him and spoke while holding his tail. "You mean this was supposed to be crossed by a team?" Peter wasn''t an idiot. He instantly understand what Hodder was trying to say. "Yes, even though you still have a teammate. Well, it doesn''t matter to me. I am here to give you the regular inheritance." Hodder turned his head at Alice who was walking towards him and sighed. "Wait, I still have to cross the Hidden Room. But, I want to send her to the first floor." Peter raised his hand and pointed it to Alice. "Your words are contradicting with the rules. Either both of you receive the inheritance and leave the floor zero, or both of you stay here and wait until you cross the Hidden Room. Or, you can give her the inheritance and send her to the floor zero while you enter the Hidden Room." "But doing so, you must cross this dungeon once again. Though it won''t be rewarding or hard." Hodder shook his head and explained. He kept fondling his tail. Peter thought for a moment and turned his head at Alice. "Give the inheritance to her and send her to the First Floor!" After thinking for a while, Peter decided to choose the last option. The Hidden Room would be difficult. Level Ten Boss won''t be easy to take on. And doing so, he can''t take care of Alice. Not to mention, he wanted to leave the tower, and parting her now would be a hundred times better than later. At least, he thinks it would be good for her. "But, what about you? I didn''t do anything. I shouldn''t keep the inheritance." Alice hurriedly shook her head and retreated a few steps. "Didn''t I tell you I am going to leave this tower soon? I have no use of the regular inheritance. And, we might never meet again. This regular inheritance can give you a little boost." Peter said as he walked towards her. He patted her head and said "Don''t blindly trust others! Not everyone is going to be a good person like me." Alice stayed silent for a moment and said "But, you are not a good person." Peter froze for a moment and laughed. She was right. He wasn''t a good person. And, he didn''t want to become a good person. "Give the inheritance to her!" Peter said as he turned his head at Hodder. ............... Check out my new book: My Father is Invincible Harem Lord Check out my new book: My Father is Invincible Harem Lord and support me with lots of PS If that book wins WPC, I will be writing super hard to mass release five chapters in both Tower Ascension and Yin-Yang Harmony System. Chapter 33 - Floor Zero Dungeon- Part 5 Hodder sighed and snapped his finger. In an instant, Alice glowed with blue light. Her mana level and internal energy rapidly grew. Not only that, but she also got one passive and one active skill in her mind. The climber has one major disadvantage. The system decides the number of skills they can possess. Unlike them, normal folks can choose as many as they want. As the blue light fade away, Alice turned her head at Peter and jumped. Her lips felt on his cheeks as she disappeared in the mid-air. She was teleported to the first floor. Feeling her soft lips, Peter sighed "Parting is always hard." Listening to himself, he laughed. He had almost parted away from his loved one and family in earth. He raised his head and stared at the small door with seriousness in his eyes. "It seems you need some rest before you challenge that room," Hodder spoke as he looked at Peter''s poor condition. "Yes," As he said, Peter took out a few chickens. Using the flames, he started grilling the chickens on his sword. "Alright, I should go. You can only rest for three hours." Hodder smiled at his behavior and disappeared. Suddenly, he appeared near the clouds. But this time, he wasn''t alone. There was another man standing next to him. "So, you seem to have arrived early. It seems you have already bought some administrations" Hodder spoke without even looking at the man. This man was wearing a black suit over a white shirt and black pants. He also had a watch in his hands and sunglasses on his eyes. "Of course, I wouldn''t miss someone with such unique skill. If you have power, you can do anything you want." The man chuckles with his handsome face. He had short silver hair. "So, you want to recruit him now?" Hodder asked with some doubts in his tone. "Depends on him! If he joins my Guild, then he will live but he doesn''t then he will die." The man speaking was none other than Lucifer. He arrived before the third day. "Unfortunately, he is already inside the dungeon," Hodder spoke. "It doesn''t matter. I bet he is going for the main inheritance. It only makes him more valuable." Lucifer spoke as he turned his head at Hodder and asked. "But, I don''t understand, why can''t I find his information from other administration?" "I don''t understand what you mean. He hasn''t even crossed the Zero Floor." Hodder chuckles. But, suddenly Lucifer radiates a cold aura and looked at Hodder with sharp eyes as he takes off his sunglasses "Don''t try to fool me! You are the head of all administration. You can delete and hide the information of any climber you want. Whenever the climber enters the tower, his information goes through you and then transferred to others." "What are you trying to achieve?" Hearing those words, Hodder made a big smile "Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you have that Wand? You can only make three changes inside the tower. And, you only have one last left." "You are not god. You are not strong enough to change anything on your own. I don''t understand why those cowards even listen to you." Hearing his words, Lucifer''s eyes shrunk. Hodder wasn''t wrong. But, soon a smile appeared on his lips as he spoke "Because I have the chances cross the hundredth floor. You know what it means, right? As long as I can cross the hundredth floor, this whole tower will belong to me." "That means everyone and everything will be mine, including you." "Sorry but you can''t. You neither have enough strength nor enough Faith. You still have dozens of opposition standing against you for the Faith of the people. They will never let you be the God." Hodder shook his head and instantly disappeared. "We''ll see!" Lucifer gritted his teeth with hatred in his eyes. ...¡­ Inside the Dungeon, Peter was devouring food. He was totally hungry and after finishing three chickens, he waited for a while. It was still unbelievable that he finished three chickens. But, it was due to his recent changes. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 5 (EXP- 4270/3200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 35 MP- 25 Internal Energy- 25 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 20 AGI- 30 VIT- 15 STM- 15 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 6%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 10%), Iron Body (Lv.3- 70%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.4- 20%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.3- 80%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.3- 5.5%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 0 Fame Points- 30 Items- Sword*2, Healing Potion*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*20] ''I hope I can face off against the monster beasts inside the Hidden Room.'' Peter took a deep breath and walked towards the Hidden Room. The door wasn''t big and fancy. And, it was also closed. He opened the door and walked inside an empty room. Grr! As soon as he entered the room, he heard the wolf''s sound. Click! Click! Click! Slowly, the lights turned on. They were hung in the ceiling. As he fell on his eyes, he was able to see his surroundings. One, ten, no there were hundreds of wolves in front of him. And more importantly, his eyes almost popped out when he saw their status. [Creature- Wolf (Lv.6) Rank- Common] [Creature- Wolf (Lv.7) Rank- Common] [Creature- Wolf (Lv.8) Rank- Common] [Creature- Wolf (Lv.1) Rank- Leader] ''I guess, it''s going to be impossible to win a battle, right?'' Peter helplessly sighed as he looked at the number of wolves. Hundred wasn''t a low number especially when they are above you and you can''t improve in the middle of that battle. And, there a big boss at the last. ''My strength should be equal to the tenth-level monster beast and my agility should be above them. It is still in my favor. But, that thing bothering me. If it would be this easy, why didn''t anyone win? There must be something that I don''t know off.'' ''Something that I must understand.'' Grr! Roar! But suddenly, he got awake from his thoughts as one of the wolves pounced towards him. Peter didn''t flinch. He clenched his fist and took a step forward. While the wolf was still in the air, he slammed its jaw. Bang! Thud! The wolf flew away and collides with the wall. When he took back his punch, he frowned as he look at his fist. But, before he could relax, two more wolves rushed towards him. He raised his foot and smashed their heads. Bang! Bang! Thud! Both of them ended up colliding with the walls and falling to the ground. Finally, Peter decided to take offense. He pressed his foot on the ground and rushed towards the wolf. With his agility at thirty, he moved like the wind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Without even giving them a chance to read his move, Peter punched every wolf he got. But suddenly the wolves also started using wind manipulation to run faster. They ran around the massive room, trying to match his speed. But until then, Peter had already killed twenty wolves. He didn''t stop though. He kept moving with his incredible speed and hitting the wolves. But soon, he found the wolves had already caught up. He stopped and turned around. His movement made the wolf behind him surprised. Without giving it a chance to move, Peter punched. His fist moved straight to the wolf''s head. But suddenly, the swung its claw as it. Bang! Its paw and his fist collided, stopping each other. Seeing this, Peter looked at the wolf with wide eyes as he got pushed back. Suddenly, a realization struck his head. He instantly used two points of internal energy into his fist and improved his strength. Only then he was able to keep his feet stagnant. At this moment, the wolf couldn''t push him but he wasn''t able to push the wolf either. At this moment, his eyes fell on its status. [Creature- Wolf (Lv.8) Rank- Common] Splash! Suddenly, another wolf took a chance and slashed its claw at Peter. But his offensive only made Peter use another point of internal energy and gave it a round kick. Bang! As he kicked, he turned around and saw the status of that wolf. It didn''t die but it was seriously injured. [Creature- Wolf (Lv.7) Rank- Common] He hurriedly took many leaps behind and looked at the wolves with wide eyes. ''Damn! No wonder no one could complete this hidden room. It''s impossible. There are hundreds of wolves and you got only twenty-five points of mana and internal energy. More importantly, it was their physical attributes.'' ''Damn! I should''ve thought this earlier. Level five was the limit for a reason. It must be this. Once you level up after level five, your physical attributes improve by four instead of two. Level Eight Wolf had the strength of 22 points.'' ''I had the strength of 20 points. I had to use two points of internal energy just to get an equal footing. The level nine wolf is going to have twenty-six points of physical attributes. It''s vitality, stamina, everything will be at the second-best.'' ''This leaves me a question. Can I truly kill the Boss even with my Dying Divine Breath?'' Chapter 34 - Floor Zero Dungeon- Part 6 ''What the hell am I thinking? If I can''t kill it then I will die. So, I must kill it.'' The bloodthirsty aura bloomed out of him as he looked at the wolves in front of him as his prey. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed ''If I am not wrong then there are twenty wolves in each level which means I will be facing twenty level ten wolves, not considering the boss.'' ''It''s going to be hard. But, I must utilize everything I have. If I bleed, I must make them bleed as well.'' Two swords appeared in his hands. Peter pressed his foot hard on the ground and leaped his body on air. His body gets horizontally to the ground but then he starts to spin his body in mid-air. He releases his mana as well. The mana transforms into flames and makes a horizontal hurricane around him. The flame hurricane moved around him and condensed the sharp tip at the front. This tip was made with his swords. He went directly towards the group. Splash! Splash! Boom! Splash! Splash! Bang! Thud! In just a few seconds, his sword pierced through a few wolves until it got blocked by a massive wind wall created by three wolves. Suddenly, two wolves appeared to be behind him and bites his legs. Their sharp teeth pierced his muscles and blood pours out. At the same time, they shook their heads and smashed Peter to the walls. "Damn, these monsters are strong! How am I supposed to fight them when they can use their brain so perfectly?" "Should I spend my internal energy and create dominating force or should I keep using my mana? Man, I knew this is going to be hard but this is just on another level" Peter spoke to himself with the injuries all over his body. He slowly got up and spread some portion of his mana throughout his body. He held both of his swords and dashed towards the wolves even though blood gushed out of his leg. His only way to defeat those wolves would be his agility. But even so, there are fewer chances to use agility against wind manipulation. Peter knew he had to come up with something. But the question was what? There were so many thoughts running on his brain that he needs to calm down. Unfortunately, he got no chance because if he slowed down even a little he will be torn apart by those wolves. Upon reaching in front of the wolves, Peter raised both of his swords. Mana encircled his sword as it began to rise and form the massive creature-shaped flame. Peter was visualizing the creature in his mind while using his Mana. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw" Peter gathered his mana forming a giant claw of the fire dragon. The dragon was just an illusion but the fire condensed in its claw was a chunk of massive flame power with internal energy. Because of skill leveling up, Peter was able to use his internal energy and mana simultaneously. Splash! Splash! Splash! The giant claw smashed those wolves to the ground. Blood spattered everywhere and the number decreased by 10. But Peter landed in the middle of the pack of wolves. The wolves roared at him then pounced with their sharp close pointing wolves throat finished up Peter raised both of his swords to protect himself but when they collided with his swords he was smashed on the ground. With some cracks on his back, Peter was beaten to the point where he wasn''t sure to stand up. But, suddenly the flame spread him. He poured all of his mana, not leaving a single drop in his body. He had nothing but flames around him. The wolves tried to run away but Peter smiled bitterly. Mana slowly rose and formed a giant ball of fire. Peter slowly moved his hand and touched the ball. "Exploding Sun!" Boom! The next second, a huge explosion engulfed the entire room inside it. Not even the leader was able to escape. And, Peter was in the middle of the flames. He knew this move was reckless and that''s why he was thankful that he was alone. Only this gave him enough assurance to use this move on that massive scale. He had not a single ounce of mana left. The flames slowly died down. In the center, Peter was laying on the ground with burned skin, blood, and ashes. His eyes were closed but soon they opened. At this moment, a strange power was flowing through his body, keeping him alive. This power was the result of his HP going below 30 percent. And more importantly, he only had five HP left. He thought that explosion would kill him but he was saved. Because when before he used Exploding Sun, his HP was down to fifty percent, giving him five times greater comprehension over his own skill. That allowed him to have better control over his own skill. If it was the normal explosion, he wouldn''t an inch of injuries but depleting all of the mana, he was able to create an explosion that razed those wolves into ashes, nearly killing him. Grrr! Suddenly, his eyes narrowed he turned around and saw the wolf moving towards. He had a few bruises but everything else was fine. This wolf was none other than the wolf leader. ''Damn! Damn! Damn! Why? Why did you live? Why couldn''t you die?'' Peter cursed in his mind. He exhausted all of his mana but couldn''t take down the boss. But soon, his mind calmed down. ''It was the worst but I still expected this. That''s why I spent less of these.'' As he thought to himself, a bottle appeared in his hand. He opened the cap with his finger and drank the potion. Roar! Tap! Tap! When the wolf saw Peter taking Healing Potion, it instantly rushed towards him. Peter didn''t know whether it was able to recognize healing potion or not but he knew wolves were smart. There is no way this wolf would let him recover. And, thankfully he never wanted to recover completely. He still needs the blessing of Dying Divine Breath. Otherwise, he would die at its foot. Peter instantly kicked the ground and raised his upper body. Two swords were at his sides. He caught both of them and raised them to block the claws. Bang! Crack! Crack! Bang! When those swords blocked the claw, one of them started cracking until it completely got broke. The broken part of the sword fell far away. Peter knew this wasn''t going to be easy but having one less sword in the middle of boss battle was bad timing. He poured five points of internal energy, leaving only five points to create dominating force. As it spread through his veins, his arms got immense strength. Even with his single sword, Peter pushed the wolf and successfully stand up. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! But, the wolf didn''t give him enough time to retreat. It instantly shot dozens of wind blades towards Peter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Peter closed his eyes for a second and opened it. The Basic Sword Technique inspires his eyes to follow every movement of those blades. He swings his arms and shoulders, dancing around and destroying those wind blades. Although the force of wind blades was strong, Peter was using dominating force. With immense strength backed with intense swordsmanship, Peter slowly made his way towards the wolf. Peter knew he can''t be injured now. Single injury and he might lose his life. At this moment, his life was at stake. And, Peter was putting all of his hopes in Basic Sword Technique, the first skill he got from the system, the starter of his journey, the beginning of his rise. Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang! Bang! Peter moved left and right to dodge and break the wind blades while heading towards the wolf. Suddenly, he saw four wind blades forming a square as they rushed towards him. His eyes saw the entire movement while his brain processes the countermeasure. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his lips, he head straight towards the wolf. He raised his foot and kicked the metallic blade on the ground. This was the broken part of the sword. It was nearly half a meter long but enough to be used. Bang! The broken blade slashed the square diagonally and spilit the square in two triangles. The force made triangles smashed to the ground and ceiling, giving a straight view to Peter. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The wolf panicked and sent three wind blades hurriedly. Peter gripped his sword and slashed diagonally from the right. "Basic Sword Technique- Right Slash!" Then, he spun his sword and took it to the top left from the bottom, slashing another wind blade in half. "Basic Sword Technique- Left Slash!" His hand paused and slide to the middle. It stopped and came down straight. The sword split the last wind blade. "Basic Sword Technique- Chop!" Crack! Splash! Finally, he pressed foot on the ground and dashed towards the wolf. It tried to dodge but couldn''t. The speed was fast but there was a wind barrier. Even so, the sword pierced the barrier and stabbed the wolf in its neck. "Basic Sword Technique- Thrust!" Ding! Ding! Ding! [Congratulation on completing the Hidden Room!] Chapter 35 - I Think I Have Changed My Mind [The rewards have been placed in your inventory!] [EXP storage is full. Please proceed to the first floor and level up] One after another, the panels started emerging in front of him. Peter glanced at that and excitedly opened the status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 5 (EXP- 49570/3200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 35 MP- 25 Internal Energy- 25 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 20 AGI- 30 VIT- 15 STM- 15 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 6%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 20%), Iron Body (Lv.4- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.6- 70%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.4- 90%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.3- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 10 Fame Points- 80 Items- Sword*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*70, Rare Treasure Chest*1, Common Treasure Chest*3] "Holy moly! That''s too much. Wait, wait a freaking minute! My powers, I can use them in the real world. Although this body is not my real body, I could still have those powers. So, if I go to the first floor, I can level up and improve my strength." "But first, let''s confirm something. System, open the rare treasure chest!" Peter mumbled with excitement in his eyes. He wanted to jump and shout but kept his cool. Suddenly, a red treasure chest appeared in front of him. The golden beam spread out as the chest opened and Peter got flooded with different messages. [You receive Guardian''s Key] [You receive the Trident of Destruction] [You receive 5000 Mana Crystals] .... [Item- Guardian''s Key Rank- Unknown Description- One of the four keys belongs to the guardian of the tower. A person inheriting this key can leave and enter the tower as he wants. If all four keys are gathered, the person can challenge the hundredth floor. Effect 1: Climber can leave and enter the tower from floor zero Effect 2: Climber can make three wishes to Floor Zero''s administration Effect 3: Climber can''t let other enter and let other leave the tower] [Item- Trident of Destruction Rank- Unknown Description- A weapon wielded by one of the gods who created the tower. This weapon has been sealed throughout the ages. But once the seal gets broken, it can even pierce its way out of the tower. Unsealed- 1/100% Effect 1: Climber can use one year of his lifespan for a destructive attack that can kill anyone five levels higher than a climber (Note: The effect will decrease if Climber faces an opponent with a level difference higher than five.) Effect 2: Climber use the Trident to destroy the soul tracks Effect 3: Climber can improve his levels to unseal the trident.] [Item- Mana Crystal Rank- Rare Description- These mana crystals are found in the deepest part of mana veins. It holds an extraordinary amount of mana that can be used to train. Effect 1: Swallowing one crystal can refill the depleted mana Effect 2: Can be exchanged for Mana Coins Effect 3: Can be used for healing] "Shit! Holy shit! Holy molly shit! Is this freaking lowest level? Not even considering mana crystal which seems to be the gold mine alone, just the trident is enough to be the top class treasure. And, the key to leave and enter the tower." "Fu*k! I''m fu*king entering this tower. But...¡­. Only when I overcome this fear of mine. Damn! I need to go back and check out if everything is alright. If I can really use my power outside, I can be a soul defender." "From now on, no guilt, no regret, I am going to live the best of my life. But...¡­. There is one little problem. I am naked." As he jumped up and down, he realized something was swinging up and down as well. Only then did he realize he was fighting naked. The hype of the battle completely made him ignore his clothing. Since he was only focused on winning. As he wore a new set of clothes, he thought ''The second effect of the trident is making me little expectant. If my guess is not wrong, then it is supposed to do what I think it would. I think I should clear this dungeon once again and ask Hodder.'' After that, he did exactly what he planned. He cleared the dungeon once again and Hodder came out. "Congratulation of living! It seems fate has chosen you." Hodder mysterious smiled as he spoke. "Well, I can''t say a word about my fate. Since I used to curse God for making my fate horrible. And, having my fate controlled by others isn''t something I like. By the way, I need to know. Can this trident of desecration remove that so-called locator of Hidden Inheritance?" Peter shook his head and didn''t believe his fate was good. If it was then, why was he left all by himself when he was just three? Why couldn''t he awaken the soul talent? Maybe fate has something bigger for Peter but bigger always doesn''t mean better. "Yes, it can. By the way, I can fulfill your three wishes. I know you don''t have something that you would wish for. Rather, you have those things but there is a limit to what I can grant. So, for now, let me give you this. Consider this as your first wish. Of course, you can reject this." Hodder took out a ring and gave it to him. "I don''t think you will give me something meaningless but I want to know what it really is." Peter looked at it and then turned at Hodder before asking him. "Well, I figured that you would like to leave and enter the tower. So, I prepared this for you. Since you can''t leave the tower without coming back to floor zero, you need help. This ring will teleport you the floor zero and then you can leave the tower." "By the way, a short reminder for you. If you come across someone who has won something from the Hidden Room, try to run unless you are stronger than him. Now, everybody knows that someone has gotten their hands on the most important treasure of the tower, they will definitely try to take it from you." "And, you don''t want everyone inside the tower to go against you. Just like how hard it was for you to comprehend the power of someone just five levels ahead of you, then think of people with hundreds and thousands of levels ahead of you." "Also, since you have completed the first part of the chain quest, you have successfully earned the second quest." [Twenty-Fifth Floor Quest- Defeat Dungeon Boss Time Limit- 2 Years Reward- 5000000 EXP, 50000 Mana Coins, 1000 Stat Points, 50000 Fame Points, Rare Treasure Chest*1, and Common Treasure Chest*3 Punishment- Death] "So, if I don''t enter the tower, I will still die. Is there a way to cancel this chain quest?" Peter bitterly smiled. Although he didn''t hate coming back to the tower after experiencing everything, he doesn''t like getting forced. "No, there is not a single way to cancel this quest. Something that you seek is not something you are worthy to possess. If you want to keep on possessing it, you must be worthy. Remember, you are not completely unattached to the tower." "So, there is nothing you can do unless you cross the hundredth floor." Hodder shook his head and answered. "Alright, before leaving, let''s open up the three common treasure chests!" Peter hasn''t forgotten those. He immediately asked the system to open those treasure chests. [You receive 500 Mana Coins] [You receive Common Rank Armor] [You receive Common Rank Sword] [You receive 500 Mana Coins] [You receive a Passive Skill] [You receive an Active Skill] [You receive 20 Mana Coins] [You receive Rare Rank Ring] [You receive Common Rank Ring] Peter instantly ignored common rank items. As for Passive and Action Skills, both were something that he didn''t want. Basic Fist Skill and Night Vision Skill, former was active skill and latter was a passive skill. But, those two rings surprised him. [Item- Ring of Power (1/5) Rank- Rare Description- Forged from the blood of the dragon, it has the anger and strength that blood possesses. Effect 1: +20 STR Effect 2: Can be turned on and off Effect 3: This effect is unavailable (Note: There is a set of five rings that can worn. Each ring can improve the physical attributes and wearing the entire set will activate Effect 3] [Item- Ring of Agility (1/5) Rank- Common Description- Forged with the heart of a leopard, it has the burning passion of a leopard and the leg power it possessed. Effect 1: 5+ AGI Effect 2: Can be turned on and off Effect 3: This effect is unavailable (Note: There is a set of five rings that can be worn. Each ring can improve the physical attributes and wearing the entire set will activate Effect 3] "Alright, not bad I would say. Before I leave this tower, let''s enter the floor second!" Peter smirked as he looked at Hodder. Seeing his interest, Hodder snapped his finger and both of them disappeared. Chapter 36 - Leaving The Tower "So, this is the first floor. Not bad I would say!" When Peter appeared in the Green grassland, he looked around at and few trees and scorching sun in the sky. The cold wind blew around him. "Ahem! Hello Climber, nice to meet you!" Suddenly, a voice distracted him as he turned around. Following the voice, he looked at the ground and saw a hamster wearing a coat. ''I guess, every animal is going to be an admin. Well, this proves animals are getting smarter and developing the games for humans to play.'' Peter laughed inside while looking at the cute hamster. He slightly crouched down and shook his hand. "Hello!" "Since you have successfully reached the first floor, your journey has now started. But, be careful, not every floor dungeon has the same challenges you faced in the previous dungeon. I don''t think I have many things to explain. Just don''t forget to do the quests and interact with the people." As he said, he instantly disappeared. It was kind of a surprise for Peter but he didn''t think too much. He has two missions on the first floor. First, he wants to level up. Second, he must find Alice and remove the inheritance tracker. Once he is done, he can be good to leave. Though this is not what he wanted. Saying goodbye is hard and that''s why he sent her to the upper floor without getting benefits. He took a deep breath and said "Level up!" The energy burst inside his body and the mana gets sucked in. At the same time, the internal energy grew. As for his physical attributes, they were breaking the sealing. It''s like he didn''t have any limits. But, that didn''t stop there. The EXP was so full that he leveled up again and again. After leveling up four times, he finally stopped. At the same time, a newly updated screen appeared in front of his eyes. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 9 (EXP- 1570/51200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 55 MP- 45 Internal Energy- 45 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 36 AGI- 46 VIT- 31 STM- 31 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 6%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 20%), Iron Body (Lv.4- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.6- 70%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.4- 90%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.3- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 30 Fame Points- 80 Items- Sword*2, Ring*2, Passive Skill*1, Armor*1 Active Skill*1Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1090, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*5000] [Quest No.1- Kill Ten Hounds Time Limit- Three Days Reward- 500 EXP, 50 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, and Healing Potion*3 Punishment- Deduct 1000 EXP] [Quest No.2- Kill Ten Red Goblins Time Limit- Seven Days Reward- 1000 EXP, 100 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, and Healing Potions*6 Punishment- Deduct 2000 EXP] [Quest No.3- Kill Ten Fire Lizard Time Limit- Two Weeks Reward- 2000 EXP, 200 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, Common Treasure Chest*1, and Healing Potions*9] "Seriously?" Peter looked at the screens with confusion and pain. He didn''t want to enter the tower but it feels like he can''t escape these quests. Even though he could leave this world, it doesn''t mean he can abandon everything. ''This is going to be a serious problem. If I continue this, it will be like me trying to live different lives. It might feel easy but I have read those comic books. I know how hard it can be to hide your identity. It''s not like everyone is a man with the bat cave or a man bitten the radioactive spider.'' ''If I choose tower, I can gain strength. I can get powerful and hold fate in my own hand. But, if I do that, what about being a son or brother? What about being a boyfriend? I don''t want to be paranoid but I still feel like I am going to have a heart attack soon.'' ''Peter, how clueless can you be? Did you forget what happened eighteen years ago? Did you forget there are beings that can potentially destroy your world? I didn''t become a hero. I never get a chance to be a one but I will protect my family.'' ''I broke that promise but I don''t want her to fake the smile like me. I want to live with them. I want to protect my family.'' Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. ''And, I will protect my family, starting from you!'' As he spoke, his body disappeared. A few hundred meters away, a figure covered with a hood was rushing towards the forest. That figure was none other than Alice. Behind her, there were few men. They were holding on to a digital compass. "Are you sure she is the one? We have abandoned a quest. I don''t want to get in lose." One of them asked as he hurriedly rushed towards Alice. He had a slender body with spiky red hair "Of course! Do you think a machine will lie? This detector showed the red dot which means people who practice Burning Sun Skill. And, you know only those who haven''t gone through baptism but still train Burning Sun Skill are those people." "We don''t know her identity but we can earn five hundred mana coins just by catching her. Good thing that she is only level five. Do you still think this is a bad idea?" A bald man spoke. "Nope!" The spiky red-haired man shook his head. "But, I do." Suddenly, a voice rang in their ears. Like a wind, a person appeared in front of them before they could realize it. "Who the fu*k are you?" The red-haired man shouted. He didn''t stop rather clenched his fist and rushed towards Peter. But, Peter raised his hand and easily caught the fist. Disbelieve appeared in that man''s eyes but before he could make a move, Peter punched his stomach. Splash! His fist pierced his stomach and came out with the blood dripping from it. "Run! Run away!" The bald man widen his eyes and shouted as he turned around. His body got out of balance but he maintained himself and rushed away. "No one is running away." Suddenly, the flames burst out of him. When those people tried to run away, the flames condensed into a ball of fire and moved towards them. "Exploding Sun!" Boom! As soon as it reached between them, the ball of flame exploded, engulfing everyone. Peter turned around and walked towards Alice who watched him stupidly. Slowly, crystal tears fell down her cheeks as she rushed towards Peter and jumped into his embrace. "I... Sniff! Sniff! I thought I would never see you again." Her body was trembling as she tightly hold him. She was scared. Not because she was going to die rather she couldn''t see him again. After all, if she dies, she will never get a chance to meet him. He said he might return but she didn''t know when. "Hush! If you act like this, how am I supposed to leave? This is why I want to be evil." Peter sighed after holding her. He could feel her sadness. Living life in poverty, she became tough to live. But when someone like her finds someone else who could support her, then she becomes overly dependent. From one perspective, this is not bad but if you start depending on someone just because you never get a chance, you will slowly become the person that everyone wants to avoid. Maybe, Alice understood this. That''s why when Peter spoke, she slowly left his embrace and muttered "But, you are not evil, at least to the people whom you know and love." "I know! I know! I can''t be the cold-hearted evil guy to my people but I can''t be someone whom you can depend on forever. You know I am still going to leave this tower, right?" Peter asked. "I don''t want to be your burden. I know I might not be the child of prophecy or someone with incredible talent but you give me a chance and I will prove that you weren''t wrong. I will prove that when you save me, you didn''t make a mistake." Alice wiped out her eyes though they were still red. She looked at Peter and spoke with all the courage she had. Peter took out the trident and touched her chest with its tip. She didn''t even flinch as if she had hundred percent trust in Peter. Unlike Peter, she didn''t have Dying Divine Breath, so she can only rely on her own instinct. For her, Peter wasn''t easy to read through his emotions rather he can easily read through his actions. He does what seems to be true to his heart and doesn''t do things that his heart tells him not to do. And, his heart is controlled by three of his personalities. Two of them were present after the age of sixteen and the third one only came out when he actually entered the tower. After removing the inheritance tracker from her soul, he took back the trident and patted her head. "It seems until I get strong, I can''t control my fate. So, I will come soon. Until then, do me a favor and live. Live for yourself, and live for your new brother." As he finished speaking, he disappeared. At this moment, crystal tears burst out of her eyes once again. Peter returned back to floor zero with the ring and took out the key. When he hold the key, a piece of information entered his mind. He raised his hand and pointed at the thin air. He twists his hand while holding a key. Slowly, a portal appeared in front of him. Without a single thought, he left the tower. "Hmm! It seems he got that key. But, I can''t be too hasty. I need to wait till he gets the key from the twenty-fifth floor as well." A few miles away from him, a lady was sitting on a chair while watching Peter leave through a handheld telescope. "So, are we not going to reveal his information, my lady?" Miya stood next to her and asked. "Nope, he has a chance. Being forceful isn''t always the right thing to do, Miya. Sometimes, we need to read the situation and comprehend the talent of a person.." The lady held her chin in her fist as she spoke with a beautiful smile. Chapter 37 - Shocking Reveal Part 1 Inside the hospital, "Doctor, a miracle! A miracle has happened. Room No.536 patient is up." A nurse ran down the hallway while she shouted. Some people gave her a weird gaze but she didn''t care. She was just wanted to shout at the doctor standing in front of the counter. There was a girl standing next to him. She was wearing jeans with a yellow top. When she heard those words, her eyes jerked. In an instant, she disappeared. The doctor also ran away. Unlike the girl, he was a normal human. "Peter! PETER!" The girl opened the door and rushed inside. In the patient bed, Peter was laying on his back with his eyes open. He looked at the girl and smiled. "Hey babe, long time no see!" When she heard those words, tears gushed out of her eyes. She immediately jumped into his bed and wrapped her hands around his neck. She puts her face on his shoulder and cries. The tears didn''t stop. A few seconds later, the doctor arrived in the room. When he saw Peter and the readings on his equipment, he madly laughed "Kakaka! It''s possible. Awakening can bring people back to life. Kakaka!" Only after hearing his laughter, Peter and Camellia separate. They were pissed by his laughter but the doctor soon controlled his laughter and said "Mister Peter, you have brought a revolution. Till now, we never knew the awakening was able to bring people back to life." "You are the first one who has gone through these circumstances. It''s truly a miracle." Peter thought for a moment and got surprised. He thought he could hide his awakening for a few days but it seems they already know about his awakening. But, he also knows why he was truly alive. "It''s all thanks to your expertise and equipment that I was able to remain alive until awakening." Peter was truly glad that he was brought to the best hospital. According to Hodder, he was hanging on the thread but that thread was created by these doctors'' expertise and the equipment. "No, no! We could only keep you safe for the week. Thankfully, you awakened on the fifth day otherwise even we couldn''t keep you alive." The doctor was pleased by his words but he didn''t feel like taking credit. For him, keeping the patient alive was a duty. That''s why he decided to be a doctor. "Fifth day?" Peter muttered with confusion. He knew he hasn''t spent more than a week inside the tower. So, he didn''t understand why it took so long. "Yes, your awakening happened yesterday and today, you were able to open your eyes. It seems awakening is properly healing your body. Soon, you can easily move like before and even better than before." The doctor nodded his head and replied. ''But, that shouldn''t be possible. Wait, he said I was awakened yesterday. That means my soul got attached to the body day before yesterday and awakened yesterday and properly merged with my body today.'' ''Yeah, that is a normal explanation I can think of. After all, when the soul gets attached to a body, it needs more time to adjust. It would be surprising that my soul adjusted this fast. But, considering this is my body, it is not that much surprising.'' Peter agreed to his own vein in his mind and turned his head at Camellia asking "Where are Anne, mom, and dad? Aren''t they staying here?" Peter was surprised when he didn''t see his parents and sister barging in. But, suddenly he noticed the dark mood of Camellia. For a moment, his heart jerked. His heart started beating. He wanted to control it. Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Third Personality, nothing worked. His heartbeat kept improving as he shuttered "Wh---what happened? Camellia, tell me WHAT HAPPENED?" When he shouted, Camellia''s heart jerked while the doctor got overwhelmed by the strange pressure. This pressure was released by his Spirit Power. Although Camellia could easily bear the pressure, she was shocked by his emotions. Peter has never lost his emotions. All these three years, she has never lost his emotions. And, that''s why she thinks Peter is almost a perfect guy. And, she was almost correct. Because when Peter realized he was losing his mind, he forcefully suppressed his feelings. His aura returned to his body and his heartbeat returned to normal. He finally became what he was meant to be. He took a deep breath and said "Camellia, what happened?" His voice turned to normal as well. Hearing that same old voice, Camellia sighed and said "Can you move?" Her question started him. He nodded his head and got off the bed. At first, his legs shook a little. But, soon he realized his legs weren''t ready to hold him. "Your body is still not ready for walking. You should take some rest. How about you started walking after two hours?" The doctor immediately suggested while Camellia helped him up. "Yes, Peter! Let''s take a rest. It wouldn''t matter whether you meet them now or later. And, I can show them through the phone and explain everything." Camellia spoke as she took him back. Peter thought for a moment and agreed. His emotions were completely under his control so he was able to make quick decisions. Camellia turned her head at the doctor who left them alone. After he left, Camellia took out her phone and showed camera footage. Peter raised his eyes and looked at the screen. It was a live scene of his parents laying on the bed just like him. But, their bodies were different. They had wrinkles around them and they seem incredibly pale. She swiped her screen and a different scene appeared. It was his sister. She had her arms wrapped around her knees while her hair was messy. She was kept in a silent room without a single object near her. There was a plate with food on it but she hadn''t even touched it. Seeing this, his heartache. He had broken his promise and he must do everything to make up for that. He was prepared but he wasn''t for this. Suddenly, his expression froze as he spoke "What about her awakening?" Camellia shook her head "Due to the trauma, she couldn''t awaken the Soul Talent." Peter bites his lips and clenched his fist. He knew this was his fault. Everything was his fault. He wanted to slap himself. He wanted to punch himself. "Peter, what I am about to say you might be surprised but you must believe and not take any reckless action. I believe you can control yourself so please don''t break my trust." Her words made Peter confused. But, when he saw the seriousness in her eyes, he was surprised. "I know you will find this out soon. And, when you do, you might get reckless. That''s why I want to tell you this right now. Because I am still with you." Peter nods his head and looked at her eyes as she continued. "Eighteen Years Ago, some creatures landed on earth. We called them Demons and Gods because of their power level. They were strong and we weren''t even cannon fodders. So, don''t you think it''s confusing why humanity survived?" "Even now, why are we living in a city rather than increasing our population and fighting against the monsters. Don''t you think we can reproduce more and fight against those monsters coming out of portals?" "So, why are we not doing it? You might have heard about normal reasoning. We don''t have enough resources. We don''t have enough strength to protect people in a large area. But, isn''t it more dangerous to keep people safe in a small area?" "Just a few days ago, the monsters slaughtered western and central areas. If we had a bigger place, they would''ve taken more time and killed less people. But, we don''t have that luxury. It''s not because we are weak." "Although there are fewer Supreme there are few hundreds nonetheless. They can help us clear a few places, but it''s not happening. This information is only regulated to higher-class families. That is the real reason why you don''t know." "During the war, we weren''t saved because of luck. We weren''t saved because humanity could reproduce. When Gold or even Platinum Rank Soul Defenders fight, they can easily destroy buildings. Just imagine the fight of those ranks in the large scale of hundreds of thousands." "Do you think humanity could really survive that outcome without help? No, we couldn''t. Humanity would have ceased to exist if they weren''t there. We do not share our earth with monsters. We share it with them." "Except the cities where humans live, other places are under them. They help us defend the earth from the millions of monsters that come out of the portal every year. For you, they might be just myths written in the novels you could read." "But, they are real. They existed in the dark, completely concealing their presence from humanity. And, during that war, they came forward. They defended earth and humans. And, we lost our land to them in exchange for their protection." "They are none other than Vampires, Elves, Werewolves, and Cultivators.. They protected humanity during the war." Chapter 38 - [Bonus ]Shocking Reveal Part 2 For a moment, Peter stayed silent. It was still hard for him to accept such a thing. Yeah, it wasn''t too hard but the circumstances were indeed surprising. He could believe if these people had lived inside the tower. But, on earth, literally, like in any other fiction novels, he had read? It felt surreal for a moment. But, Peter quickly adjusted his mind and accepted her words. He turned at her and asked, "So, what do you want to tell me?" He knew she only revealed half of the information. He believed it was someone related to his parents. Camellia was silent for a moment before she continued "When uncle and aunt heard that you had an accident, they tried to rush back." "And, during that time, they made a mistake. They drove in the land what we call forbidden land. That land was ruled by the Vampires. Although they didn''t kill them, they still made them unable to live. Sucking their bone marrow, aunt and uncle are living like dead people." "And, without something regrows their bone marrows, it would be impossible to save them. Either we have to kill that vampire and transfer his blood to aunt and uncle or we have to find an alternative solution. Former is impossible, latter is hard to find." Hearing her words, Peter clenched his fist. Again, it was his fault again. His family is now suffering because of him. He took a deep breath and said "Thank you for staying by my side, Camellia!" "Just shut up and rest! After you recover a little, we will visit aunt and uncle." Hearing his words, her heartbeat rose. She bites her lips and hurriedly ran away. When she came out of the door, she fell on her back and covered her knees with her arms. Tears fell down her eyes as she muttered in her heart ''How long? How much time do we have? Sorry, Peter, this is the last thing I could do to make up for it.'' She didn''t notice a certain figure was looking at her. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. Suddenly, the wind blew inside Peter''s room and the next moment, Peter was on the rooftop. A boy held his neck and shouted "Why? Why didn''t you die?" "Why do you have to keep appearing in my sister''s life? Why?" For a moment, Peter was trying to understand what just happened. He was brought to the rooftop in the split second. That''s why he was confused. But when he saw the young man''s face and processed his words. He sighed and answered "Then, why did you save me back then? If you hadn''t saved me, I would''ve died. And, your sister wouldn''t have suffered." "Sniff! No, she would''ve suffered. But now, she is suffering even more." Tears gushed out of his eyes as he held Peter on air. ''This is only getting worse. Thank god, he appeared otherwise I wouldn''t have learned anything.'' Peter sighed as he puts his hands on his shoulder and said "You said I made her suffer, right? But, if it was me. Why aren''t you killing me?" "I am weak. And with your speed, no one would find out. Take me miles away and kill me, Daniel!" Hearing his words, Daniel''s hands shook. He didn''t know what he was doing. He didn''t know anything. He was just trying to keep his sister happy. Was he wrong? At this moment, Peter made a hoarse voice and continued "So, tell me! What happened? Why is she suffering? She said humanity was saved by them. But, if it is simply the strength then why isn''t humans enslaved or even killed by them?" "After all, vampires, werewolves, they don''t seem like friendly people. So, tell me what happened?" Hearing his words, Daniel felt even more conflicted. He knows Peter has awakened. But, this doesn''t mean Peter can solve the problem with his strength. But, this doesn''t mean he can''t help either. As he said, strength isn''t always the king. He puts Peter down and spoke. "After your accident, sister had a major evolution. She directly improved to the Half-Supreme rank. It was so unprecedented that everyone in this world was shocked. Sister is already a beautiful girl. And, she captured the heart of Vampire Prince." "Normally, our parents wouldn''t have interfered but vampires not only hold sixty percent of the world''s economy but also possess incredible strength. As for the remaining forty percent, it is split between humans (15%), cultivator (15%), elves (5%), and werewolves (5%)." "That made our family unable to reject his offer. First, it was accepted by the member of the Soul Defender''s Council. Second, it was accepted by sister." Hearing his last words, Peter suddenly backed down and hurriedly caught his shoulder "What do you mean she accepted? There is no way she would betray me. And, if she had, why would she take care of me?" "That''s where you are wrong. She didn''t betray instead she was fallen because of you. If it wasn''t for your parents, she wouldn''t have to accept that and with her current strength, even council couldn''t force her." "It''s all because of you and your family. Do you think they will let your parent live? Do you think they will return your parents? She sold herself because of you." When those words rang on his ears, Peter blanked out for a moment. At this moment, tears fell down his cheeks. For the first time, he has ever cried. Even when he found his parent''s condition, he didn''t cry but now these tears were unstoppable. "Why? WHY?" Peter shouted as he looked at the sky. The spirit burst out of him and released the immense pressure. Internal energy and mana collided together and burst out of him. Everything around him was covered in flames. Daniel hurriedly backed down. Suddenly, a figure appeared between them. Camellia heard the loud noise and felt similar pressure. She immediately checked his room and did not find him. She followed the noise and shout. "Peter! Stop, this is a hospital." Camellia shouted as she held his shoulders. When she saw her brother, she immediately understood everything and took action. When Peter heard her voice, his heart calmed down. The guilt and sadness filled his eyes. He looked at Camellia as if he was looking for forgiveness. "Calm down, okay! It''s not your fault. It never was. So, don''t burden yourself with all that pain! Our life is not a fairytale where good things will happen to us." Camellia touched his forehead with hers and spoke. Slowly, pressure and flames vanished as he puts his head on her shoulder. Tears didn''t stop. Even though she said that he couldn''t stop blaming himself. Because of his, his sister got trauma and couldn''t awaken. Because of him, his parents fell in an accident. Because of him, his girlfriend has to choose something that she didn''t like. Camellia turned around and said, "Return back!" She was referring to her brother. She held Peter in her arms and slowly floated away. Her superpowers were psychic control. As long as she likes, she can control anything she wants. And, after she became Half-Supreme, her powers improved even further. After she placed him back in bed, she tried to move but Peter caught her hand tightly. He didn''t want her to leave. He missed her a lot. He had a certain feeling that she will betray him after his injuries. Although it didn''t happen, his fear of losing her increased. "Don''t worry, I won''t go anywhere." Camellia shook her head and sat near him while holding his hands. For the first time, Peter was this vulnerable. She had never seen him losing his emotions and crying in these three years. Peter didn''t know why but felt sleepy. While holding her hands, he slowly fell asleep. He held her tightly before that so that she won''t leave him. Camellia smiled and hold back his hands tightly. After two hours, Peter woke up just to find Camellia sleeping while sitting. He sighed and slowly stood up. His body was now fully able to move. But, he was still low on stamina. He puts Camellia on the bed and sat on the chair. ''Alright, now let''s think about everything that happened! Mother and Father are in a dangerous situation! Anne is alright but she is traumatized. Camellia has fallen for that promise as well. Although it wouldn''t be hard to break her promise, her family won''t be able to bear the result.'' ''My strength should be around Silver Rank.'' The ranks of this world start from Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, Platinum, Half-Supreme, and Supreme. He is far away from Half-Supreme Rank, not to mention, there is still Supreme Rank. He clenched his fist and thought ''There are three things I need to do now. First, I must join Soul Defender and earn. My best choice would be soloing the dungeon. Second, I must try to stabilize my family situation.'' ''Third, I must improve myself using the Tower. The first and Third will help me achieve the Second. But, according to Council rules, one can''t enter the dungeon alone. He must form the raiding party before entering the dungeon.'' ''Here, I would need a team. It seems I need to call them back.. I separated myself from them since I couldn''t awaken but now, it''s time to call Obscure Demons.'' Chapter 39 - Soul Defenders License Part 1 Obscure Demons, as its name suggest was a group Peter found during his middle school. This group was filled with weird people with weird obsession. Obsession gives rise to belief and belief forces us to do something that might be good or bad for society. And, Peter is not comfortable with that group. Especially now, because his current mind is no longer blinded by that belief. But, he can''t argue the power of that group. Peter stands on his foot and leaves a note near Camellia, taking her phone. After that, he asks the doctor to see his parents. It was hard. Seeing his parents on the bed in their condition, was really hard to see. He mustered his courage and walked inside the room. There was equipment that was attached to each other. These equipment were maintaining their lives. He walked in front of them and said "Dad, Mom, I''ve returned." "I''m sorry! I''m sorry for putting you through this. I''m sorry for blinding myself." A few drops of tears slides his eyes as he took a deep breath and said "But, I am going to fix it. Until you wake up, I will take care of Anne. That vampire, I am going to pierce his heart." As he spoke, his eyes turned red. But, he didn''t radiate killing intent. He knew killing intent wasn''t just his thoughts. When combined with spirit power, it could be materialized. And, he didn''t have much control over his spirit power. He silently left the room. But, he was still wearing the hospital dress. So, he asked the doctor for help and wore a black t-shirt and jeans. After that, he walked out of the hospital. But before that, he took out his phone and called his brother-in-law. "Hello, sis!" The voice rang on his phone. "It''s me, Daniel. Meet me in front of the hospital!" When Peter spoke, the voice froze for a moment. In just a few more seconds, Daniela arrived in front of him. "Where is sis?" His voice was a little hoarse. "She took care of us for so long. Obviously, she is tired." Peter didn''t explain because hearing his words, Daniel instantly reached his room and take a look at his sister, and came back. "What''s your rank?" Peter asked as he looked at Daniel. This speed was truly fast. It''s like he could move even faster. "Gold Rank, just like my sister." Daniel was still uncomfortable with Peter, so he didn''t talk much. He answered and turned around. "Look, I know you hate me for putting your sister through all this. But, we have something else to do. Can you take me to the Soul Defender''s Council?" Peter asked. "Why would I give you a ride? You are now a soul defender as well. Just run!" Daniel pouted as he looked another way. "We don''t have time. I have somewhere else to go as well." Peter spoke as he raised his hand. "No, I won''t." Daniel stubbornly refused. He didn''t like Peter and he doesn''t want to give a ride to someone whom he doesn''t like. "It''s for your sister''s sake. The faster we get there, the faster she can be freed." Peter sighed as he gave him a final blow. As he expected, Daniel truly loves his sister. In an instant, he held Peter in the princess position and ran. A minute later, "Hu! Hu! Ugh!" Peter breathed harder and walked to the side to puke. He glanced at Daniel with hatred in his eyes and said "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" "Maybe!" Daniel didn''t answer immediately rather giggled in his mind. He could have prevented this but he didn''t. Normally, when a speedster runs he can generate powerful blows. That''s why a speedster needs to control his own speed and the impact of his speed. This means speedster can''t give their best unless they are in a totally desolate place. Peter adjusted himself and chose to ignore him. After that, he entered the tall building. He went to the counter where the lady was standing behind the desk. "Hello, how can I help you?" A professional smile appeared on her lips as she spoke. "I would like to get Soul Defender''s license." Peter answer. Hearing his words, she froze for a moment. Normally, teens are the one who asks for a Soul Defender''s license since soul talent can only be awakened at the age of sixteen. "Sir, can you display a small portion of your soul talent?" The lady didn''t believe him but didn''t get rude either. She was trained to be professional. Peter nodded his head and lifted his index finger. The fire mana erupts out of his finger and transformed into the yellow flames. During his awakening, his soul transformed his body into exact same body he had within the tower. That means he had everything that he had within the tower. He even has the system and the inventory. This is why he was going to Obscure Demons. Unlike other raid parties, they don''t look at each other''s backgrounds. So, he can easily improve while earning money in this world. "Please follow me!" Although this was the first time she had seen someone of Peter''s age get a license, she didn''t make any unnecessary delay and invited him. Before leaving, she turned her head at Daniel who showed her the Soul Defender''s license. She nodded her head in return and left. Peter and Daniel followed her to an empty room. The walls around this room were created with the most powerful concrete, steel, and even the scales of the dragon. There were many branches of Soul Defender''s Council and one was in Isolon. It was in the center city. "Before we start testing your abilities, can we scan your information?" The lady spoke as she walked near a computer at the back. Peter nodded his head. After that, a mechanical arm emerged from the ceiling and scanned Peter. [Name- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Soul Talent- Unawakened History- Locked] Normally, Soul Defender Council can look into his history but not this lady. She was after all a normal staff. Seeing his soul talent stats, she was shocked. "Did you just awakened, sir?" The lady found it a little hard to believe when Peter nods his head. But, she had to accept it since the proof was in front of her. She took back his information and a big wall appeared in front of him. "Sir, let me explain this procedure. Whenever a person awakens Soul Talent, two things change. One is the external power that a person awakens and another is his body. Even if it is not the body alternation, to hold the power of soul talent, one''s body needs to be exercised." Peter nodded his head as he understood this way earlier than her. After all, he was truly desperate to awaken the Soul Talent, he had every bit of information about it. Slowly, an altar with a black ball on the top emerged from the underground. "Sir, the wall will help you measure your physical improvement and the ball will measure your soul talent''s rank. First, please put your palm on the ball and release all of your soul talents." Hearing her command, Peter walks near it and puts his palm on the ball. The mana inside his mana core released an intense amount of mana. The fire veins transformed the neutral mana into fire mana that erupts out of his palm. In an instant, the ball started vibrating. Suddenly, the ball released the silver gas. Seeing the silver gas, it was clear that his rank was silver but the amount was indeed high. After all, this was mana, not the soul talent. Slowly, the silver gas formed five stars. Seeing this, both the lady and Daniel froze. But, the lady changed her expression in an instant and smiled "Congratulation sir, although it is only Silver Rank, it is Five Star Silver Rank. That means you have the chance to face Gold Rank if you train your soul talent." Peter nodded his head without any trace of happiness or sadness in his eyes. He had already expected his power level. And, it didn''t matter since he could improve. Noticing his emotionless expression, the lady immediately take back the altar and spoke "Now, please punch the wall as hard as you can. This wall was created to block the power of Half-Supreme so don''t worry about breaking it." Although Peter didn''t like showing off, he knew he must get better results. After all, he doesn''t want to hunt lower-rank dungeon monsters which can neither help him in earning nor on improving his strength. So, he decided to go all out. He had 45 points of internal energy. That means if he invests all of it at once, he can get nine times powerful dominating force. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and released all of his internal energy. Soon, the internal energy inside him combined together and formed dominating force. Feeling so much dominating force flowing through his veins, an intoxicating feeling entered his mind. As soon as he opened his eyes, the lady and Daniel felt the aura rising from Peter. It was like a wild beast. Both opened their mouth wide as Peter stepped his leg foot forward and crouched down a bit. He closed his fingers and pulled his hand. Whoop! For a second, the vacuum formed when he punched. Crack! Chapter 40 - Soul Defenders License Part 2 Slowly, a few cracks appeared on the wall as he punched it. These cracks soon recovered and few words appeared on the top of the wall. Diamond Rank He wasn''t surprised by this. Unlike soul talent, Internal Energy multiplies in his strength. So, he knew this result wasn''t correct. Because once he uses all of his internal energy, he needs to refill it. He turned his head to the lady and said "By the way, I can maintain this power only for a minute. So, you can decide on my rank." Hearing his words, the lady stiffened. She thought Peter had Fire Element. But his physical strength was even greater than his fire element. But, she quickly regained her professional smile and said "Don''t worry, sir! A single strike can determine the battle. But before this, can I ask you a question?" "Yes, please!" Peter politely nods his head. "Sir, is it possible that you are double awakener?" The lady hesitated for a moment before asking. Double Awakeners are the special group of people that successfully awaken two kinds of soul talent. Although a normal awakener has a strong body, it doesn''t mean his body can surpass Silver Rank or even reach five-star Bronze Rank. Stars represent the quality of soul talent. The same rank fire elements can make a huge difference if one of them is one star while another is five stars. Normally, five stars are hard to find. Because five stars mean that the person''s battle strength can go beyond its rank. Double Awakeners have two different ranks of soul talent, one complementing another. In Peter''s case, his mana can be used for offense and physical strength can improve the power of that offense. Peter thought for a moment. He exactly wasn''t an awakener. He was a climber. Inside the tower, there were three power systems and he could practice all three. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his lips. If he was aiming for the best, then he should do the best. "If you are talking about double awakening then I am not." Peter shook his head and declined. "But, your physical ¡­." Suddenly, Peter signaled her to close her lips. At this moment, the wind blew near them. They didn''t understand how the wind entered this room since it was closed. But, soon the white light glows out of his body. At the same time, a white petal appeared around him and encircled his body. He wanted the best result so how he could back do now? He pressed his foot, compressing dominating force on it but he did it so lightly that it seemed that he floating. The white petals stuck over his body and formed armor. He landed on the ground and said "I''m triple awakener!" This time the lady couldn''t maintain her professional image. She has seen some double awakener but this is the first time she has seen a triple awakener. She even rubbed her eyes to determine whether it was true or not. As for Daniel, he was gone beyond shock. But, he was focused on something else. He felt the same pressure that he felt when Peter went berserk for a moment on the rooftop. He was surprised by that pressure but he didn''t think too much. But, now he felt that same pressure once again. This surprised him even more. "C¡ªaa---nnnn you show its power? Gulp!" The lady gulped a massive amount of saliva down as she felt ridiculous. "Oh! You mean this." Suddenly, Peter appeared behind her before even her brain could process anything. When she heard the voice, she turned around but before she could do it, he was already in front of her. "You mean this." Peter stopped and took back his beast armor. He didn''t want to waste his spirit power since he lacks a lot. He knows his first priority after entering the tower would be improving his spirit power. After two minutes "Sirrrr, what is this?" It took her two minutes to calm down. It was fast considering the level of shock she just received. "It is my third soul talent. I can form armor around me that can increase my speed. Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to last long because of the lack of stamina." At this moment, Peter lied. The spirit power wasn''t related to his stamina. He just said that to make them believe that he was unique. Sometimes you can''t sit back and hide your uniqueness. His first goal was reliant on his rank. If he gets a higher rank, he can earn more and improve further. Though he wasn''t sure whether he can truly get EXP from the outside world. But, he believes he can still improve his skills. And, that''s what he needs to do. If he can level up his Lesser Demon Transformation Skill, he can transform all of his internal energy into dominating force, use it for a single strike and transform that force back to internal energy. He doesn''t know what level he needs to reach to do that. But it won''t be an easy ride. "Sir, if we break down your three separate powers then it would be hard to guess your strength but if we combine all of them, then it would be Gold Rank." The lady''s expression changed and returned to normal as she spoke. "How can you guess?" Peter looked at her with confusion and asked. "Because I am a Diamond Rank Soul Defender." As she said, the wind blew around them. Peter felt the wind around him as well but something made him frown. He tried to move his but his body was unable to move. The wind around him was restricting his movement. He looked at the lady with surprise. He didn''t know that wind could be used this way. ''No wonder humans could develop this fast. They know how to use their soul talent very well.'' Not even Wolf Leader was able to do it even though its wind manipulation was strongest among others. But, with a little bit of dominating force, Peter was able to move but then the wind became even more restricted. Peter used all of his dominating force to move his but suddenly three wind blades hovered in front of his forehead. "Although Body Enhancer has a powerful body, elemental mages have more advantage. Mister Peter, you possess Diamond Rank Soul Talent but it falls in the Body Enhancer category. Your armor soul talent falls in the Weapon Creator category but due to its stamina restriction, you can''t use it on the long battle." "As for your fire element, it falls in the Elemental Mages category but it is only Silver Rank. Considering all of these factors, your battle strength is restricted to the Gold Rank. Soul Defender License allows you to enter the dungeon and battle against the monsters." "But, there will be more than just a single monster in the dungeon and also in the various type. And, I think your three soul talent hampers your stamina too much. Correct me if I am wrong?" As she said, she exerted even more Wind pressure around him. But at this moment, he no longer had dominating force. He couldn''t even move an inch. "You are right. All of these take too much stamina so I can''t maintain them for long. I think I understand why you as a Diamond Rank soul defender would work as a receptionist." For a moment, Peter did feel guilty. He was so much into earning money that he even forgot about his own condition. He truly wasn''t ready for Diamond Rank dungeon. The lady smiled and walked up to the computer. He typed for a moment and a mechanical printer printed a 3D card on the desk. It had his identity and was surprisingly different from Daniel''s card. Daniel''s card was black while his card was yellow. "Sir, this is your card. Currently, your stamina can''t hold your powers properly. But, if you can improve your stamina, you can come back and test again. If you did improve, your rank will also improve. And, congratulation on becoming Soul Defender!" The lady gave him the card and explained. "Thanks! By the way, does Nolan Jackson visits here?" Peter asked as he took the card. Hearing that name, the lady froze for a moment but still nodded her head. Getting her reply, Peter takes out a letter wrapped inside an envelope and gives it to her. "Can you give this to him?" Peter asked. "But, he normally doesn''t take letters from everyone." The lady hesitated before taking the letter. "Just say that I succeed in becoming a firefighter like him." Peter knew that man''s obsession. It was saving people. The lady found that a little weird but still took the letter, replying "It is said that he will arrive in Isolon today. He was busy so he didn''t find about the attack on Isolon." "Oh!" Peter''s eyes sparkled. Even though he doesn''t know whether Nolan will even consider meeting him, he was still excited. After all, Nolan was a big part of his plan. "Alright, we should leave now," Peter said as he puts the card in his pocket. The lady nods her head and leads them out. After coming out, Daniel asks "Do you think he will really read that letter?" "Don''t know! At least, I tried. By the way, let''s visit Anne, and then we have another place to go." Peter shrugged his shoulder and shook his head. HE truly didn''t know whether the strongest soul defender will even bother opening his letter. "I am not your taxi," Daniel shouted at him and disappeared. Peter once again called him and said "Don''t you want to meet Obscure Demons?" And, the next second he was in front of him. "So, where does your sister live?" Chapter 41 - Obsession Is Sin "So, this is where your sister lives?" Daniel placed Peter on the ground as he looked at the silent apartment. After his sister''s trauma, Camellia placed her in a place where she can''t damage herself. Knock! Knock! Peter took a deep breath and knocked on the door a few times. He knew she can''t open the door but he was simply giving her privacy before entering the room. He placed the password on the side. As he guessed, she didn''t change the password. Creak! After he opened the door, he walked inside. Daniel decided to stay outside. As Peter walked in, he saw Anne in the same position as she was. But, there was a difference. She seemed even weaker. He opened his mouth to speak but words didn''t come out for a moment. "Anne!" But when it did, it was filled with grief, sadness, and every bit of negative emotions in his mind. When that familiar voice rang in the room, Anne raised her head. She looked at the man standing in front of her. There were a few drops of tears falling down his cheeks. When he saw his face, her eyes turned blind. Soon, tears filled it and poured down her cheeks. "Waaaaa!" She didn''t even move but still cried. Her voice was hoarse. Seeing that, Peter rushed to her. He crouched her and pulls her in his embrace. "Please! Please, don''t cry!" At this moment, he regretted it. Why did he die? Why did he save someone who he doesn''t even know? Why did he have such an obsession? None of this would have happened if he had just run away. Why didn''t he run away? He broke the promise with his sister. He broke her trust. He made her cry. And, now those tears won''t'' stop falling. For a moment, brother and sister stayed in each other''s embrace. Although Peter didn''t cry a lot, he also couldn''t hold his tears. He failed as a brother, as a son, and as a boyfriend. Slowly, he noticed his sister had fallen asleep in his embrace. She didn''t even get a chance to speak a word. She was tired, broken, and helpless. And, even till now, his parents are still in the door of death. His eyes turned red with all that tears. His expression changed wild ''I am going to take revenge. I am going to kill that bastard. Nobody touches my family, he will pay for that.'' His killing intent was getting stronger but his heartbeat was normal. He was perfectly capable to keep his killing intent in his heart. This was his Stone Heart. He sighed and puts his sister on his back. He binds his sister with rope and covered her with a robe. He didn''t want to leave his sister and disappear once again. At least, not until she wakes up. "Hey, I can''t lift both of you." As they came out, Daniel pouted after seeing Anne on his back. Peter glared at him making him shut up. This time he didn''t let Daniel hold him rather rushed at a slow pace. Even though it was a slow pace, for normal humans, it was faster than running. Daniel followed him. After half an hour, they reached in front of a bar. The bar was surprisingly calm. Peter walked in but a guard blocked his way. "Our bar is currently closed. Please come later!" "Obsession is sin for weak and blessing for strong." When those words escaped Peter''s mouth, the guard froze for a while. He hurriedly moved to the side and let them enter. Daniel looked at Peter''s back with confusion. Obscure Demons, a group of strong individuals who don''t care about their image. Although they normally do not harm humans, they are truly cruel to other monsters. To join the Obscure Demon, there are two things one must accomplish. One must slaughter more than thousands of monsters and they must be strong. But, he knows that Peter was just a regular human until yesterday. So, he didn''t understand how Peter knows them. Peter walked inside the bar. There were very few people. There was a butler standing behind the desk, making drinks for these people. Peter walked near the desk and saw the coin on the counter. He picked the coin and strike it with his finger. The coin flew towards the drinks and struck one of them. Seeing that, the people drinking inside froze for a moment. The butler smiled and said, "It has been a while, young master!" "You haven''t changed a bit, Aron. I am not your young master." Peter shook his head as a smile emerged on his lips. "Young master''s friends are my young masters. There are no more than seven friends. And, you are one of them." The butler smiled and spoke as he turned back to pick that drink. "I see, he hasn''t broken that promise yet." Peter shook his head and sighed. Hearing his words, the butler''s hands froze. His voice trembled a little "But, you broke the promise, young master. You promised to follow our code always." "Obsession is a crazy thing, Aron. Until that moment, I didn''t realize how much I would lose just following that obsession. It seems I made another person cry." Peter''s voice was a little hoarse as he spoke. Clap! Suddenly, the butler clapped his hands and everyone inside the bar left. All of them were members of obscure demons but not all of them knows Peter. Suddenly, a hand startled Peter and a soft voice rang on his ears. "Don''t move!" Peter was already going for the offense but when he heard that voice. He didn''t move. He even forgot about everything. Slowly, that hand took Anne away. "Sorry, James!" Bang! Peter turned around as he apologized but a fist smashed on his jaws. The collision made him fly across the counter, breaking the tables. Before this, a beautiful girl had already put a pair of headphones on Anne''s ears. Seeing this, Daniel froze for a moment and activated his superspeed but suddenly a heavy hand pressed his shoulder. He turned around and saw a seven-foot-tall man with brown skin, in a coat holding him with just a single palm. Peter tried to get up from the crash. His body was full of bruises but he didn''t care. Suddenly, a man appeared above him and smacked a punch on his face. "Why? Why? I thought we were best friends. Why did you break the code? Why?" The man shouted as he kept punching Peter''s face. Slowly, tears fell down his cheeks and landed on Peter''s face. "I didn''t care whether you awakened or not. I didn''t care if you get a job in a restaurant. I didn''t care if you had lived a normal life. But, why did you break that code? Obsession is sin for weak and blessing for strong." "You told me that. You made seven of us follow that code then why break it?" James'' hands paused in mid-air as he shouted at Peter. "I just wanted to be someone''s light." Peter coughed out blood and spoke a smile on his face. But, that smile was filled with helplessness and regret. "Then, what about the darkness you forged in our heart?" James shouted as he punched Peter once again. Even though Peter could retaliate, he wasn''t able to. How could he retaliate when he was the one who broke the promise? "Leave him! Anne will wake up soon." Suddenly, the beautiful lady patted James''s shoulder and stopped him. As soon as he heard her words, he immediately got up. "Hey, Tina!" Peter smiled as when he saw the beautiful lady wearing a red dress. She crouched down and gave him a slap. After that, she puts her hand in his chest and the yellow light released out of her hands. The yellow light was her soul talent. Blessing of Light! She was the perfect support for any team member. Her light could improve someone''s strength, heal them and even make her move at high speed. She was a Diamond Rank Soul Defender. Behind her, the Aron released a green light from his hand. As he touched the floor, the broken furniture starts fixing itself. Wood Element! He could create and manipulate wood. He was also a Diamond Rank Soul Defender. The man holding Daniel was Jack. He had the Iron Body Soul Talent. As long as he wants, he can make his body imperishable. Of course, that is only within his rank which is Diamond Rank as well. As for James, his soul talent was Blood Manipulation. He was the only Platinum Rank in this group. He had the power to change the blood structure of a person with just his thoughts as long as the person is weaker than him. "Your body is healed. Go hold her! You wouldn''t want to let her suffer more." Tina snorted as she stood up and walked away. There was anger and tenderness in her eyes. But, she only showed anger to him. Peter followed her words and walked near Anne. She was still sleeping. He puts her in his embrace and lets her wake up. As Tina predicted, she wakes up just a minute later. "Hey, sleepyhead!" Peter smiled as he looked into her eyes. Slap! :::::::::::::::: Vote Golden Tickets! Chapter 42 - Three Steps Plan ''Why does everyone keeps hitting me?'' Peter asked himself when he got the slap from his sister. But that slap really hurt him even though it wasn''t the physical pain. He knows he deserves that slap. Finally, his sister wrapped her hands tightly around him as if she feared losing him once again. "It''s alright! I won''t die. This time I promise not to break the promise." Peter patted her head and spoke with deep love. He didn''t promise to disappear. Because he will disappear. After all, he will enter the tower. But until then, he will act as a proper big brother and try not to die. But his words weren''t enough to reassure him. His sister didn''t let him go. Fortunately, she didn''t cry either. "Aron, can you bring some food?" Peter turned his head at the butler and asked. Hearing his words, Anne looked around and froze for a moment. She didn''t until then but it seemed she was in the bar. She looked at her brother with confusion. "What your brother is going to do now is dangerous, so I can''t leave you alone without any protection." Peter sighed as he spoke. He didn''t want to hide from his sister. After all, lies only make things worse. Hearing his words, her hands gripped him tighter. But, Peter smiled and said, "Don''t worry, your brother has awakened." When she heard his words, her eyes sparkled with disbelieve. But suddenly, her mood saddened once again. Peter lifted his head and looked at James and said "I will be in Room Zero for a while. Tell Aron to bring food there." Peter stood up but suddenly looked at James and asked "Nothing has changed, right?" He asked because he hasn''t been here for a long time. James shook his head. Nodding his head, Peter walked to the dark hallway while holding his sister. "Umm! Can I join Obscure Demon?" In the bar, James walked to a sofa and sat with something on his mind. Suddenly, Daniel raised his hand and asked. Hearing his words, James looked at him and said "Daniel Carter, the son of Alfred Carter and Ava Carter, the sole heir of Carter Industries, brother of dual awakened Half-Supreme. You have awakened Superspeed Soul Talent. You are a Gold Rank Soul Defender who recently got his license." "You haven''t slaughtered more than ten beasts even during the previous invasion. With that record, you can''t join the Obscure Demon. Of course, if it is your sister, then she can easily join. But, I don''t think a Half-Supreme will join us." "But, what if I want to join you?" Suddenly, a voice startled everyone. When they looked at the door, they saw Camellia walking inside. She had changed her clothes. Now, she was wearing a black tracksuit. "It would be amazing if a Half-Supreme joins us. But, would others agree?" James asked as he keep sitting on the couch. When Camellia passed through the door, her eyes fell on Tina. Her eyes narrowed a little but soon changed. "Don''t tell me James Osborne can''t even let the council agree?" Camellia spoke as she sat opposite James. "Well, if you aren''t joking then welcome to Obscure Demons. But I want to know your goal." James asked as he looked into her eyes. "He doesn''t want me to interfere. And, I understand it. So, if I join the Obscure Demon, I will be fighting for the team and not for him." Camellia answered. "And, why do you think I will agree to make an enemy with Half-Supremes and a Supreme?" James continued to ask. "Because you believe in him," Camellia answered without even thinking for a moment. As a normal*** girlfriend, she has checked his entire background and knows most of his connections. "You are right but that doesn''t seem to be difficult for you. After all, you are a Half-Supreme." Suddenly, Tina intersected. Hearing her words, James and Camellia looked at her with the same gaze. Camellia sighed "You don''t understand. Just because I am Half-Supreme, I don''t have the authority to simply attack Vampire. I need reasons and more importantly, I have agreed to their condition, so I am at the total disadvantage." "There are situations where even Supreme can''t do anything." At the same time, Peter went to a dark room and turned on the light. Aron brought the food and left them alone. Inside the room, Anne finally started eating. "Anne, do you believe me?" "No!" When Peter heard her answer, he got even more saddened. "Please! I will not break my promises anymore." Peter got no choice but to convince her. Anne didn''t speak. She kept eating and murmured "You know, I am happy that you awakened. But, you made me cry so much. I trusted you when you said me to use the teleportation." "But, do you know how devastated I was when Camellia to me about your accident? Father and Mother also had accidents. I was alone. Sniff! Neither you were there nor your father and mother. I cried until the tears dried." Hearing her words, his heart tightened even more. Her words started opening that wound. "On my awakening day, I wanted to awaken. I wanted to avenge my father and mother. But, I couldn''t even awaken." "Sniff! Sniff!" Slowly, the tears covered her meal as she stopped eating. Mike puts his arm across her shoulder and pulls her head into his embrace. "Sorry, sorry for leaving you alone. I promise I will take care of everything. I will avenge father and mother. I will help you awaken." Ding! "No, please don''t! Brother, you are the only one left for me. Please, don''t leave me alone! Please!" Anne threw away the plate and clutched his body. She was literally shaking. "Anne, what I am about to tell you might shock you but listen, I died. But, I came back for you, father, mother, and her. Not even death was able to separate us. I won''t die until you marry and I won''t let my family die." After that, he decided to disclose his secret to Anne. He didn''t like hiding things from her. So, when he disclosed everything, she was truly shocked. She understood why her brother said he came back to life just to be together with them. Of course, Peter didn''t tell her about Alice. He didn''t know why but he felt danger whenever he thought of mentioning her. He simply told her about the tower and how he could get stronger. He promised to make her stronger as well. And not just her, but his family, and even Camellia. But not now, his stone heart didn''t allow him to disclose this secret to Camellia or his best friends. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t convince his stone heart. After convincing and spending an hour with Anne, both of them leave Room zero. When they came out, Peter was startled to find Camellia. Suddenly, Anne suddenly left his hands and walked in front of Camellia. She bowed down and said "Thank you for taking care of me and my parents. I apologize for my previous actions." When Camellia told her about Peter, Anne not only cursed her but also tried to get physical. Of course, she couldn''t hurt her but those words were really heavy for girls. "It''s alright! Even I would have the same reaction as yours if it was me." Camellia shook her head and stood up. She patted her head and looked at Peter. She was thankful that Peter had made her calm. But, it was surprising that Peter did everything while she was sleeping. But, when she thought more, it wasn''t too surprising. Peter normally acts with the plan unless it isn''t related to him. Except for the time when he revealed his information openly, he always acts with a plan. Even when he was saving those people, he had a plan. But, in front of the pure strength, the plan doesn''t work. "Alright, so would you like to share what plan do you have in your mind?" James stood up and walked towards Peter. Just like Camellia, he also knows about Peter''s planning habit. "I have three steps plan. First, I need solid support. I am currently working on it. Second, we need to get our old team together. Even if they are the part of Obscure Demon, I don''t think they work together." Peter explained and looked at James for his answer. "Yes, we have all walked in separate paths. It would be a hassle to convince them. Unless you have a better idea to convince them." James shook his head and answered. "We will be breaking the fourth code to bring them together. And, then we will use first code to stick them together." Peter answered with a serious expression. "You aren''t serious?" James''s expression froze and Tina had the same shock as him. "I am dead serious. I am going to use the first code to make them stick together. As for the Third, it would be pretty simple. I am going to start a business." "And, my sister is going to be the CEO." "What????" Chapter 43 - A Good Guy? A Bad Guy? Or, A Great Guy? "Why business? And, why her?" Camellia froze when Peter chose Anne for the business. From experience and qualification, she was more suited to be a CEO. After all, being CEO isn''t an easy job. "She is only temporary until father and mother wake. As for why we need to crush vampires economically otherwise Council won''t support us. As for the business, it needs to flesh out but the rough idea is about the tool that can improve one''s physical strength." Peter explains the plan that he drafted a few hours ago. "Wait, a tool that can improve one''s physical strength. Like really?" James didn''t believe but he knows Peter rarely lies. At least, he doesn''t lie in such conditions. "That tool is me. My soul talent is not the physical power, flame, or armor, it''s pretty unique. I can''t disclose a lot but I am the tool that can help someone to improve their physical strength. Something that I can create can help you." "So, for now, that will be our business. We can go deeper later. That''s why I came to you, James. I need your help. Because alone? I can''t do that. I need someone with a greater background. Camellia would a good choice unfortunately she can''t get involved with me directly." "That would endanger my family. Of course, either way, it will endanger my family but I need time. But this is the third step. We need to complete the first stage of the plan only then we can move to the second stage." Peter explained further. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Jack "Can you contact Hao?" Jack thought for a moment and said "I can contact him but it would be hard to get a reply. You know our relationship hasn''t been fixed yet." "Why Hao?" James looked at Peter and asked. "Didn''t I say we are going to assemble the old team together? What could be better than using an enemy?" Peter smirked as he replied. "You son of.." "Language!" Peter shouted when James tried to curse him. He knew why James got angry all of sudden. Hao was their early friend but he left the group the moment he awakened Platinum Rank Soul Talent. From that moment, they didn''t bother contacting him even for a moment. "But, will he accept?" Jack asked. "Tell him, this will equal our deal after this." Peter already had a condition to convince him. Of course, there was a fifty chance that it wouldn''t work. And, then he might have changed his plans for the second step. "So, what will you do now?" James asked as he sighed over Hao''s fact. "I need to meet someone. Well, I am not sure whether I can truly meet him." Peter spoke as he turned at Anne and said "For now, stay with Camellia, okay? I have something to do." "Alright, but don''t keep me waiting!" Anne was still unwilling to let him leave but she got no choice. Just in a few hours, her perspective and knowledge have expanded. "Aron, can you come out for a second?" Peter tilts his head and calls for Aron while walking out. Aron looked confused but he still follows him out. They walked very far away from others. Peter turns his head at Aron and said "Follow Jack! If you think something is wrong, then do what you need to do." "Yes, young master!" Aron finally understood why Peter specifically asked for him. He smiled and nodded his head, after that he returns while Peter walked away. He went back to his home but when he stepped in, the music suddenly plays. "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up, dear!" "This song brings nostalgic memories." A hoarse voice startled him. For a moment, his heartbeat reacted but soon calmed down. "Yeah, I don''t know whether to hate this song or love it," Peter spoke as he walked inside. "You should love this. If you had cried, you, I, and your mother would''ve died." The man slowly walked into Peter''s vision. He was tall, nearly seven feet. His body was muscular and his hair was brown. He had blue pupils in his eyes. He was wearing shorts and a half-shirt. "Yeah, yeah, I know." Peter knew he couldn''t argue with that and accepted his love for this song. "So, what made you leave me such message? I knew I would see you but when you failed to awaken, I thought our paths were separated." Nolan spoke as he looked at Peter. "Well, I awakened so our path has collided once again." Peter shrugged his shoulders and answered. "I can see that. Your body has grown strong. So, what soul talent did you awaken?" Nolan asked as he stared at Peter. "That''s the problem and exact reason why I called you." Peter didn''t answer at once. He wanted to make Nolan feel little desperation. "So, what do you want?" Nolan sighed and asked. "I want to be your disciple." Peter''s words surprised him. For one thing, disciple-teacher, there are very few with such relationship. Because they cannot improve, there was no reason to be someone''s disciple. "And, what does this have to do with your soul talent?" Nolan soon calmed down and asked. "My soul talent is unique. It allows me to access something I call Mana Crystals from the dead body of the monsters. Sometimes these mana crystals not only contain mana but also unique talents. In my case, I have acquired flame, immense physical strength, and a beast armor." "Of course, using all of these will consume my stamina. Of course, there is one thing that can be done with mana crystal. If we can merge mana with stamina, we can create a fluid known as IE. If we inject IE in someone''s body, his physical body attributes will grow." "I want to establish the business with this but you know how the council works. They will never allow someone from a poor background like mine to hold such power. They might even force me to work for them." "Of course, I can grow stronger if I can increase my stamina. So, I am not only looking for support but strength, and being your disciple is the only way." Peter explained. He twisted many things and tried to make it as believable as he could. Indeed, it was hard for Nolan to believe it but he was more interested in something else. He looked at Peter and asked "So, why tell me? Don''t you think I can do the same thing as a council?" "No! First, it is our relation. Second, you are already the strongest. And, I don''t IE will be much of your help. Third, you are a good guy who risked his own life to save others." Peter shook his head and gave his reason. "But, time changes people." Nolan continued. "Time only makes obsession deeper," Peter spoke. ......¡­. For a moment, there was nothing but the music in the background. Nolan sighed and said, "Alright, but I want you to make me one promise." Hearing his words, Peter nods his head. "When it comes down to saving the world and your personal benefits, you must choose the former and save people." Nolan''s words were full of his emotions and aura. He became the number one soul defender for something. And, it is to protect his people. Hearing his words, Peter''s expression darkens. He bites his lips and slowly walks near Nolan. He raised his fist and smashed it on his chest. After putting his head on his chest, Peter speaks "I almost lost my life. My sister didn''t awaken and got trauma for days. My parents are in a coma. It''s all because of my stupid reason to save people. And, you want me to make the same mistake." Suddenly, a palm hold his head and Nolan spoke "I know it has been a hard day. When I decided to be a firefighter, my wife was against my decision. She said my life will be in constant danger, one small mistake and all of it will be over." "But, I didn''t listen to her. Six months later, I reached in front of the house full of fire. I broke in and search everywhere just to find my wife burned to death. I was late. I was devastated. When I became a firefighter to help people, I couldn''t even help my own wife." "But, I didn''t stop being a firefighter. Do you know why? Because if I can save a hundred more people then I might overcome the guilt for not being able to save my wife. In our life, we can be a good guy or a bad guy. But, if you choose between one of them, you will never be a great guy." "Be a backbone of your family, but also be a hero to other people. If you have a space in your shoulder for one more person, then don''t back down. That space had the fate with one injured person. You came back from dead. Your obsession led you to fight death." "And, now you are back, what do you think you should become? Remember, Soul Defender, never surrender! You are the true soul defender. Because you didn''t even surrender to your death." "So, Peter, tell me! What would you choose? A hero or a villain." "Or, a great guy!" :::::::: Vote Golden Tickets for bonus chapters Chapter 44 - Deep Plan "Listen! I don''t what is a good guy or bad guy or great guy. I can save people. I can save lives. But, if it is between family and others, I can''t do that. I can''t put my family in risk just to save people I don''t know." Peter replied as he separated his head from Nolan''s chest. "Alright! I can''t force you to do anything. But, I can''t make you my disciple either. Of course, I would still support you so how about I join your team? After all, you are doing something good for the people. You must have a group, right?" Nolan sighed and answered. His answer made Peter sigh. He wanted to have Nolan as his teacher/master. Of course, this is the only way to gain more support from him. But, Peter was the type of guy who can live with the result. "It is obscure demons." Peter nodded his head replied. "Hahahaha! It can''t be a coincidence, right? Nope, it can''t be a coincidence. It''s fate. Alright, I will help you. You have my full support." For a moment, his words made Peter confused. But suddenly, his eyes enlarged. He had never thought of this but what makes Nolan and Obscure Demon similar? It was their obsession. Although Obscure Demon wasn''t obsessed with saving people. They were obsessed with killing monsters. Indirectly, they were saving the lives of many people. That must have caught Nolan''s attention. But, it isn''t enough to make him join this group. And, now with Peter''s new business, he has more than enough reason to join. At the same time, A helicopter lands in the middle of the grassland. From the helicopter, a man walks out. He was none other than Jack. After Peter left, he also left to meet Hao. The mansion in front of him belongs to Hao. As he landed, he was surrounded by a couple of guards. But soon, a young man walked towards him. "I hope you have brought something worth to barge in like this." The young man had long hair and a tall height. His skin was fairly white. "Of course, I have. How about we enter the mansion and talk?" Jack spoke as he walked towards Hao. Hao nodded his head and walked towards the Mansion. The guards spread around and left them alone as they walk. "Peter has awakened," Jack spoke. "I know. It seems he sent you for something. That son of bi*ch knows that I owe him a favor. So, what does he wants from me?" Hao gritted his teeth as he spoke. Although he could break this promise, Peter had something that could truly put him in a troublesome situation. "He wants you to break the fourth code and bring all of the members together," Jack explained directly. "Oh! That''s something new. Well, even so I don''t that would be enough to solve his problem. So, what exactly made you visit me, Jack?" Hao spoke as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Jack. Unlike others, he had a pretty good relationship with Jack. To be more precise, Jack was his messenger. He could pass his message or receive some major information from Jack. Though it''s not like he has received some ground-shaking information. That''s why they haven''t talked face to face for a long time. And, now Jack visited him to bring a piece of information that truly surprised him. "It''s about Peter''s awakening..." Boom! Just when he tried to say something, an explosion blasted the helicopter into pieces. Seeing this, Hao instantly moved towards the helicopter. He saw a few men running away. This made his eyes narrow but he didn''t stop. As he gave them a chase, Jack got surrounded by a few men in black clothes. "It seems young master was right." Suddenly, a voice startled him. But before he could move, dozens of wooden blocks appeared from the ground and bind him. "Finish him quick!" Aron commanded as he held Jack inside the wood chains, those men released different attacks. Every one of them was Diamond Rank. With a few attacks, they broke Jack''s Iron Body and then Aron pierced his body. "Make him suck his blood!" Aron spoke as he looked at the men in black robes. They nodded their head and looked at one of them while raising a button. Seeing that button, that man''s pupil shrunk. He removed his mask. There was a handsome face under that mask but also a collar on his neck. He slowly moves towards Aron and opened his mouth. Suddenly, his four teeth enlarge as he bites the man''s neck. In just a minute, Jack didn''t even have a single drop of blood or blood marrow on his body. That man had sucked everything. He was none other than a vampire, a slave vampire. Jack didn''t even get a chance to struggle. And, two minutes passed. Aron left a phone on the table while leaving with those men. A few miles away from the mansion, there was an invisible sound-proof airship. After everyone entered the airship, they flew away. After two minutes, Hao returned to the mansion, only to find Jack''s dead dried body. There was anger flashing in his eyes. Suddenly, the phone on the table vibrates. He reached out the phone and saw the caller. Peter! When he saw this name, he gritted his teeth. But, he still picked up the call. "Hao, it''s been a while." Peter chuckles on the phone making Hao even angrier. "Did you forget the brother code? You killed one of your own brothers." Even though Hao had betrayed them, he has never killed his brother. When he found the caller, he instantly understood that this was just a part of his plan. "Well, I told them Jack works for you a while ago. Unfortunately, they didn''t believe it. Although it costs nearly two hundred million dollars to hire those people, the results were pretty good." Peter chuckled more as he continued. "Aren''t you afraid of others? They might not even hesitate to kill you for killing Jack." Hao released murderous intent as he spoke. "Then, give another deep look on his body and also look around you and tell me. What do you think of the situation?" Peter smirked from his home and spoke. Hao froze for a moment. He turned around and looked at Jack''s body. It was completely bloodless. This could only happen from vampires. And, more importantly, it was inside his home. "Dear Hao, why do you think I will reveal such information to Jack if I knew he was betraying us? Do you really consider me an idiot? I never intended to break the fourth code. Now, you have two choices. Whether you support and we can shift the hatred of Jack''s death to a vampire." "Or, you can go against me and I will send the proof to others. And, do take a note! People believe in their own beliefs. Not everyone is as rational and thoughtful as Aron." When he mentioned the last name, Hao instantly understand what just happened. Everything was Peter''s plan. Revealing the crucial information to Jack, sending Jack to contact him, using Aron''s wealth to hire the killers and slave vampire. Now, if he reveals Jack''s death and Hao''s relationship, Hao will be attacked by other members of Obscure Demons. But, if Hao supports him, Peter will not only get a Platinum Rank Soul Defender but also the support from Hao Industry. This will also make the Obscure Demons shift their targets to vampires. He already knew the feud between Peter and Vampire. He understood why Peter was willing to spend two hundred million dollars just to hire some killers. After all, even if it was Aron''s wealth, Peter will pay him in the future. And, two hundred million dollars is not a small amount. "You son of b¡­.." "Language, Hao! Let''s meet in a month. Until then, everyone will come together as well." Saying so, Peter cuts the call while Hao smashes the phone on the ground. "Aron, hack the communication network and delete this call! I don''t want anyone to know anything about this. Finally, Obscure Demons will be back again." Peter made another call and gave the command to Aron. "Thank you, young master!" Aron only thanked him though. Suddenly, in his old memories, a scene plays. Seven kids holding each other''s hands and promising each other to be friends forever. Peter- Cunning and obsessed with saving people. Hao- Cunning and obsessed with pride James- Overfriendly and obsessed to fight till death for his friends Tina- Friendly and obsessed with Peter (Unable to tell truth) (Fake obsession- Saving people) Rocky- Indifference and obsessed with power and wealth Mac- Cold and obsessed with killing Jacqueline- Cold and obsessed with killing Seven people, Jack was included later and brought up by Hao. Of course, there were a few more members but these were the first seven members. The first seven who together from the earliest. At this moment, Peter looked at the ceiling and muttered "It''s time to enter the tower." Chapter 45 - Shameless Personality "But, wait! Let''s call Anne." Peter thought to himself as he called her. Anne was reluctant but his reasons were strong enough to suppress her emotions. He looked at his inventory and took out the key. With the key, he created a portal and entered it. When he appeared in the grassland, he got a little surprised. Because this was the Floor Zero. He thought for a moment. He basically has nothing to do in Floor Zero. After a minute, he decided to enter the first floor. He wanted to see if he could find Alice. But, two days should have passed inside the tower. Fortunately, it was still the daytime. He used the ring and teleported himself in the same grassland. He thought for a moment and turned around. His main goal was to complete the early quests. So, he ran towards the city. He didn''t want to waste his time searching for them if he can find the information. The city was near the grassland. It only took him less than ten minutes with his speed to reach the city. Like the previous city, this city was also covered with several massive walls. When he walked in front of the gate, he found no one was blocking his way. He shrugged his shoulders and entered the city. Suddenly, a message appeared in front of him. [One Mana Coin has been deducted for entering the city. Now, you can enter and exit the city without restriction.] ''Seriously? That''s too high-tech.'' Peter speechlessly looked at the message. He didn''t think that the system will deduct his mana coin on its own. But, for him, it was just a mana coin. He didn''t think too much and walked further. He had already walked a few meters, he started seeing more variety. There were lots of people from lots of different cultures and races. But, something made him narrow his eyes. These were humanoid beasts aka Beastman. ''It seems to be a Beastman separates them from the rest of those monsters. Hmm! I thought dragons were perverts. When did humans start having s*xual relationship with other races in such mass numbers?'' Peter got even more engrossed in them that he even forgot that he had come to the city for information. He looked around and saw there were very few humans. It''s not like there weren''t rather there large numbers of Beastmen. These Beastmen were friendly though. Everyone seems to be occupied in communication with others. "Hello! Do you need help?" Suddenly, a voice startled him. He turned around and saw a young Beastman. "Ahh! Yes, I was surprised to see so many Beastmen around. I just came from Floor Zero." Peter nodded his head and asked. "Oh! No wonder, you were looking everywhere. Unlike Floor Zero, the first floor has many cities. This is just one of the cities. The nearest city with the most humans near us is Granrary. Our city is called Haren. If you want to visit the Granrary, I can..." Suddenly, Peter interrupted him and said "No, no, I don''t have such intention. I just want to know whether it is possible to find information in this city." "Of course, it is. There is an information center in the North West part of the city. I don''t have anything to do. So, why don''t I show you around the city?" The young Beastman approached him with a friendly smile and walked ahead of him. Peter shrugged his shoulders and followed the Beastman. As he introduced more places, Peter came to know the tower better. It seems every floor has its way of living. On this floor, people live under the control of the city lord. And, the thing that makes this floor different is their city lord''s dependence. These city lords do not pray to any gods or demons. Unlike floor zero, nobody has conquered this floor. Instead, there are lots of guilds on this floor. From three guilds of Lucifer to several guilds of gods and demons. They all have an equal share in the specific city. Such as this city has three guilds Lion Heart Guild, Flame Dragon Guild, and Valkyrie Guild. Peter didn''t have any interest in joining these guilds. He followed the guide to the information building and entered it. On the counter, there was another lady. Seeing this lady, he walked to her and asked "Can I enter Black Market?" The lady raised her head and nodded with a smile "One Mana coin, please!" Peter was a little offended by the price but didn''t think too much. He gave her a mana coin and the lady took him to the back room. Unlike the previous floor, it had a visible teleportation door. He nodded his head and walked in. After that, he returned to the old man''s store. Surprisingly, he didn''t find the old man rather a young girl. "Hello Sir, how may I help you?" As Peter approached her, she showed a gentle smile and asked. "I didn''t know the old man had a granddaughter. You are very cute." The first thing that came from his mind not only startled her but also him. For a moment, Peter didn''t comprehend what he just said. "Thank you!" His words along with his handsome face were enough to increase the heart rate of any girl. She shyly bowed down her head. "Ahh! It''s you, kid. I thought Lucifer had killed you." The old man suddenly came out of the room and spoke with a loud voice. ''Dude, I just made a single mistake and why do you all remember that. Shit! What the hell happened to me? I never made such mistakes. I never flirted with girls. What happens to me whenever I enter the tower?'' Peter screamed to himself with dry tears. Suddenly, he realized something as his eyes shrunk. ''Damn! It must be that shameless personality. Yeah, from the moment I enter the tower, I feel like I am neither of my two personalities. So, being shameless actually, makes me flirt with other girls? Wait, what if Camellia learned about this?'' ''No way, no freaking way, I can''t reveal something like this to her.'' For a normal person, such mistakes could be nothing. After all, nobody truly thinks about every step of their life. Nobody does that! But, Peter does. He thinks of the consequences of his action. And, then if he gets to benefit from it, he takes the action. And, if he doesn''t then he doesn''t take such action. But, the moment he has entered the tower, he hasn''t taken such action. Picking the fight with nobles, revealing every bit of information without thinking too much, training a stranger, letting others read him through his actions, these weren''t something he does. ''Does that mean whenever I enter the tower, my shameless personality will take over me?'' Peter asked himself. "Hey boy, where are you? Come to old man''s shop!" The old man snaps his finger in front of Peter as he tries to bring him out his thoughts. "Sorry, I was so engrossed with your granddaughter''s beauty that I even forget you were here." Peter was startled when the old man tried to bring him back. As soon as he came back, he spoke whatever came to his mind. ''Shit! Shit! Shit! What the hell am I doing?'' Peter screamed in his mind and realized that he truly wasn''t in control of himself. ''Okay Peter, control yourself! Take a deep breath in, release a deep breath out! Take a deep breath in, release a deep breath out!'' Peter slowly started doing whatever he thought was good to control his mind. "Boy, I knew you were shameless but this is on whole another level. And, take your eyes of my granddaughter before I gouge those eyes of yours." After he calmed down, he looked at the old man fuming with anger as he stared at Peter. "Old man, I am not shameless. I was just admiring the beauty. But, putting that aside, I have something to ask you. How many people know that I am practicing Lucifer''s skills without joining him?" Peter turned serious as he slowly took over his shameless mind and asked. "Well, everyone! Now, Lucifer had left a huge bounty on you. Of course, I am not greedy for that bounty. I can''t say my daughter and granddaughter won''t be." The old man chilled down on the chair and spoke. "Grandpa!" His granddaughter suddenly turned red as she shouted at him. Then, she turned her gaze at Peter and said "Sorry for his words but believe us, we will not reveal your information." "Thank you!" Peter spoke with another gentle smile then turned his head at the old man, saying "I need a passive ability that allows me to change my appearance. Do you have any at low cost?" The old man thought for a moment and walked away. After a few minutes, he came back with a scroll and explained "This is Thousand Face Transformation Skill. It is unique and one of its kind. With this technique, you can make any face you can think of. You will be using your stamina rather than mana, internal energy, or spirit power." "So, as long as you eat and live the daily life, no one will be able to find out. Not only that but you can also change your voice and aura to that of the same person you impersonate. You can also transform between two genders. And there is one more thing." "If you manage to get the blood of that person, you can even copy that person''s power. As long as you have the same level as that person, you can even fight like that person." Hearing his words, there was only a sentence in his mind and that came out of his mouth "What do you want?" Chapter 46 - Change In Mentality There is no way this old man will give him something for free. Peter knows this clearly. And, this skill is something priceless. Putting the impersonating part aside, just copying others'' power is already good enough to be placed as a Legendary Skill. Peter doesn''t believe such skill will come at free. Hearing his question, the old man suddenly made dark eyes and spoke "I am just an old man who can''t accompany his granddaughter on her quest to reach the peak. Well, you are a very shameless person but your shamelessness is different than others." "You care about your people and that''s all I need. Giving up on this skill, I am taking a huge risk. But, I believe you are not the type of person who often breaks his promise. So, take my granddaughter with you whenever you raid the dungeon." "You don''t need to take care of her anywhere else. And, if she ever thinks she can do it without you, then it''s okay to leave her alone." Peter froze for a moment. He didn''t expect this old man to trust his granddaughter with him and especially in the dungeon where there are chances for him to betray her. But suddenly, the old man spoke. "Of course, if you break your promise I will give Lucifer a trick to counter this skill. Don''t forget you are already on his bounty list." When these words entered Peter''s ears, he clenched his hands. No wonder the old man had so much trust in him. He had already prepared the countermeasure. But, suddenly Peter''s eyes narrowed as he asked "But, I don''t understand. Why aren''t you letting her climb the tower on her own?" Hearing his question, the old man suddenly smirked "Boy, you don''t know how many people try to climb the tower and fail. If you really think crossing the tower is that easy then you are wrong. The monsters inside each floor dungeons are many times stronger than random monsters." "Not to mention, it will not be simply about crossing the dungeon by your fist. There will be many challenges. Such as the first-floor dungeon. If you enter the dungeon, you will arrive in a maze. In this maze, there are four paths." "You definitely don''t want to cross this maze alone. Because not only it has confusing paths but also monsters on several checkpoints. And, most importantly, once you all cross the maze, you will reach a certain point where all of you together need to defeat a monster that is five levels ahead of you." "And, you should already know what that means, right? It won''t be easy to cross such a dungeon alone. That''s why you need a team. For now, you have that girl. And, my granddaughter can help you as well. Of course, you need to find another person as well." Hearing his words, Peter remained silent. Hodder told him about the dungeons. They won''t be the same on each floor. But, he never considered having a team. But, suddenly a smile appeared on his lips. "Alright, old man! I accept your term. I will take your granddaughter whenever I try to cross the dungeon." "Huh! That was fast. Well, it is good either way. Now, send the friend request to her!" The old man got startled by his smile but soon shook his head and spoke. "Friend request?" Peter stared at the old man with confusion. "Don''t tell me you haven''t upgraded your system?" The old man looked at Peter with wide eyes and asked. "It didn''t ask me," Peter replied. His system didn''t ask him anything about the system but suddenly he remembered the note when the system first appeared. "Of course, it won''t ask. This is not your game. This is a system. You are not living inside the game, boy. Remember, if you die then you die. Don''t take the tower as a game and yourself as the protagonist who has been granted the system." "Every climber has a system but half of them are dead. It depends upon a person. So, get this in your head." The old man screamed when he found that Peter was treating this like game. His words startled Peter. He never took this as a game. But, slowly his eyes began to shrink. He didn''t take this as a game but he didn''t take this as a life either. He was simply thinking of leaving this place. But now, he needs to change his mentality. If he leaves now, he can''t get stronger. He can''t protect his sister. He can''t cure his parents. He can''t give them the life they want. Everything will be meaningless. ''Come on, Peter! This tower is not a parasite. This is your blessing and the only way to correct your mistakes. You are not going to get another chance. So, get this damn thing inside your head.'' Peter screamed to himself and slowly calmed down. His way of calming down was unique. Except for his parents, nobody knows not even Camellia. Because sometimes, he doesn''t calm down in his mind. Those words that he thinks come out of his mouth. Fortunately, only his family knows this. It is said that if you speak of your heart in front of your own people, the gap between you will only get closer no matter the age or era. This is the family but the relationship can still be strengthened. If that wasn''t the case, why would he go to the restaurant to work if his parents make millions? Being close to family makes you understand their pain and their responsibility. That''s why Peter feels overwhelmingly guilty about his sister. Since he was the reason why she couldn''t awaken her soul talent. He feels guilty about his parents'' condition. But, he knows there is a deeper truth to this. He doesn''t believe his parents will drive on the forbidden land. And, why would a normal family find a forbidden land on a place where they travel every second. He truly doesn''t understand this. He knows something is wrong there. That''s why his fear for the tower completely disappeared. Because he knows there is no need for that fear if it is going bring problems for your family. "Upgrade System!" Peter took a long breath and finally spoke. [Please press confirm to continue the upgrade!] [Confirm] [No] Seeing it, he tapped the confirmed panel. And, the next second, his eyes blinked twice. First, the panel turned dark, and slowly few words appeared on the panel. [System Upgrade: 0.01%] "How long does this take?" Peter asked the old man. "Approximately a day!" The old man replied. "Can I use inventory?" Peter asked but suddenly decided to check as well. Before the old man could reply, a mana coin appeared in his hand. "Anything except leveling up can be used! Well, you should take a rest today." The old man replied as he saw the mana coin. "Old man, give me a fire ore and a drop demon blood!" Peter asked as he puts the mana coin on the table. The old man turned his head at his granddaughter. His granddaughter left and came back with a few fire ores and the demon blood on a small jar. When she placed them on the table, Peter suddenly asked "Hey you know, I never got a chance to know your name." "Oh! My name is Alexa Taylor. What''s your?" Alexa was still shy so she looked at the ground while talking to him. "My name is Peter Johnson." Peter introduced himself as he extended his arm. But, when they shake each other hands, Alexa''s hands were trembling. ''Gosh! How shy is she? I am not going to eat her.'' Peter couldn''t help but sigh at her condition. But, suddenly the old man spoke "Boy, aren''t you going to ask my name?" "I think old man Taylor suits you the best." Peter separates his hand from her and gave a thumbs up to the old man while giving him a nickname. "Pffft!" Alexa bursts into laughter when Peter gives her grandfather a nickname. "These are your fire ores and demon blood. Now, leave!" The old man got angry and shouted while pushing those things at Peter. "Wait, aren''t you taking money for these?" Peter asked as he took those items to the inventory. "Just think of this as the gift!" The old man shook his head and got irritated even more. Peter hesitates for a moment and asked: "So, can I take a Rare Rank Sword as a gift?" Unfortunately, he only got the middle finger from the old man. And, the old man got a punch from his granddaughter. "Hey, I am not going to spend a mana coin to come here. So, can I find her just by her name? Will there be her photo as well? And, how strong is she?" Peter started asking several questions. "She is level seven. And, you can only make friends if you are near her. Hmm! You are currently in Granrary City. You can find her at the Global Hotel." The old man answered his questions but his words froze him. "How did you know I was in Granrary City?" Peter understood there are several information offices on the first floor. And, each information office has a way to enter the black market. "Don''t think too much! Just believe that you have acquired a powerful backer. So, try not to die inside the dungeon and keep my granddaughter safe. I can interfere in everything except for things controlled by the tower like a dungeon." The old man gave him a sharp gaze and spoke. For the first time, Peter saw the same look that he saw in Nolan''s eyes. It was confidence.. Because they seemed to have the power to back that confidence. Chapter 47 - Battle With Some Bounty Hunters Peter froze at his words and thought about it. He knew this old man won''t give his granddaughter to some random dude that visited the shop and had a nice conversation. ''This old man has planned something. He knows a lot and that''s why he dares to trust his granddaughter with me. It seems I can only be more careful around him. But, on the upside, I got a powerful backer inside the tower.'' ''Backer on the outside and backer on the inside. Now, I can work smoothly.'' Peter thought to himself. After that, he says goodbye to the old man and Alexa. He leaves the black market and then walks up to the information counter. "Do you have the location of Hounds, Red Goblins, and Fire Lizard?" Peter asks as he puts his hand on the table. "It would cost three mana coins." The lady smiles and tells him the price before revealing the information. ''That''s freaking expensive. Wait, does this mean the higher floor will only get expensive? Shit! I need to earn more mana coins.'' Peter thought to himself but still ended up taking out three mana coins. "Hounds can be on the northern part of Persia Forest. Red Goblin lives in the eastern part. Though I would suggest you make a circle around the forest rather than move from the middle. Because Fire Lizards lives there. So, unless you are powerful enough to face them, keep yourself safe!" The lady took three mana coins and answers his question. "And, where exactly is this Persia Forest?" Peter asked with a little confusion. "It is the nearest forest where you got teleported to." Surprisingly, the lady didn''t ask him for mana coins and answered. "Thank you!" Saying so, Peter left the information office. But, he didn''t notice the lady picking up a telephone. "Yes, he has left the information office." She speaks. "Are you sure he is the one?" The caller asks with a hoarse voice, trying to intimidate her. "Yes, his face can''t lie. Capture him and we will get five thousand mana coins." She answers with ill intent in her eyes. "Yes, he won''t be able to escape." After hearing his response, she puts the call down. At this moment, Peter was completely unaware of the danger he will face soon. At this moment, Peter was carelessly leaving the city. He has various thoughts in his mind while he was walking out. ''I haven''t met Alice. But, it is a good thing. It won''t be a good idea since I am going to leave soon. With, those materials, Anne can start her training. Unfortunately, that world doesn''t have mana so I got no choice but to use Mana Crystals.'' ''I need to find a way to store mana from mana crystal. Then, we can merge it with the stamina to produce internal energy. Once internal energy is produced, it can be merged with a human body and strengthen it.'' ''It seems I need to call those friends back. After all, I can only choose trusted people for this job. But, am I doing it correctly by making her CEO? Well, it has to be her or me. Since the earth has no access to mana, I am going to use this as my benefit.'' As Peter walked out of the city, he sensed some auras around him. He couldn''t help but sigh. ''This is going to be troublesome. They don''t seem weak at all.'' Peter rolled his eyes to the left and saw five people approaching him from that side. His eyes turned to the right and saw another group of five. He also sensed some people from behind. ''Well, let''s give it a shot. I can''t reveal that I can teleport to floor zero.'' Thinking so, Peter stopped. As soon as he stopped, those people got startled but still approached him since Peter didn''t run back to the city. Well, he doesn''t think that city will protect him knowing that he was wanted by Lucifer. In no time, Peter got surrounded by fifteen of them. He looked at his right side and asked "Is that the information office which gave you my information?" "Dying person doesn''t need to know." One of them spoke as he took out a dagger. The blue mana flow from his hand and coats the black dagger. ''It seems I need to use fake face whenever I approach the public place.'' Peter raised his eyes at the man sprinting towards him and thought to himself ''I hope I can still earn enough EXP by killing them.'' He took the sword from inventory and condensed the flame around it. He pressed his foot on the ground and leaped on air. He swings his body and condensed the intense flames around the sword. "Triple Moon Strikes!" On air, he slashed his sword three times. Right slash, left slash, and the straight chop rushed towards the man. Seeing those attacks, his eyes shrunk. He didn''t get notified of Peter''s level. But, the thickness of mana condensed in this strike, and the sharpness of each strike made him pour an intense amount of blue mana into his dagger. Bang! Bang! Boom! He moved his dagger and tried to cut those flaming blades. Unfortunately, the last one still hits his chest and explodes. The man fall to the ground as his chest suffered terrible injuries. "Damn! We make a wrong estimation. But, we still have numbers." One of them muttered with his hoarse voice and raised his hand. "All of you, kill him together! Don''t fight alone." As soon as they heard those words, they immediately understood his intention and rushed towards Peter. Several different colors of mana bloomed around him. Different weapons appeared on their hands. "Fiery Strike!" "Silver Lance!" "Hammer of Destruction!" ''Well, this is going to be troublesome.'' Peter thought as he released his internal energy. Three points of internal energy infuses on his fist and strengthen his offense. At the same time, he activates two rings. In an instant, his strength and agility soared. He pressed his leg on the ground and moved his body to the right, the closet one, only leaving the afterimage. He swings his hand and moved the hand holding the sword. This way he dodged the sword while he clenched his fist and punched. Bang! Before even others could react, he rushed to the second one and jumped. The lance went from below his lower body as he kicked on that man''s face. This time he wasn''t so lucky. Before he could make a move, a man holding a hammer smashed his head with that same hammer. Bang! Blood dripped his head but Peter didn''t give a shit about that. He took a step back and smashed his neck with the elbow. Bang! Bang! Suddenly, two men rushed from their side and thrust their fists towards him. But, Peter was quick on his feet as he jumped up. He splits his legs and kicks their head. At this moment, his strength was 56 points which are equal to that of fifty-six human strengths combined. Just a kick was able to dislocate their face bones. ''Damn! Damn! Damn! We never got this information. He isn''t a mere climber who just climbed up from floor zero. He must be above level ten otherwise it''s impossible to be this strong.'' The one who commanded them freaked out when he saw Peter killing his men. They weren''t even putting up a fight for Peter. Of course, he didn''t realize that Peter was boosting his strength with that ring item. "It seems I must interfere." His eyes turned red as he spoke. Slowly, an armor surrounded his body. His armor was gray and he had a tail as well. But more importantly, he had long claws on his hands. Roar! He pressed his foot on the ground and sprinted towards Peter with a roar. As soon as he reached near Peter, he raised his right claw and slashed. But, Peter caught him way ahead so he jumped towards the man. For a moment, the man didn''t understand why Peter was rushing towards him while showing his bare chest. Bang! Crack! Crack! Peter didn''t let him attack his body. Although it was called armor, it only had the trustworthy chest plate. Except for the chest plate, arm and leg plates weren''t strong. They could easily be broken. When the claw smashed on the chest and broke it into pieces, Peter caught his hand. Five points of internal energy transformed into dominating force and infused in his hand. With all that dominating force, Peter punched in his stomach. Bang! Crack! Splash! The fist pierced the armor, breaking it into dust, and pierced the body. At this moment, that man had nothing but confusion on his face. He didn''t understand why Peter was able to burst through his armor. Currently, Peter''s strength was above level thirteenth strength. Even though he was able to ten with the powerful wolf armor, he didn''t know Peter''s strength level. After level ten, the strength upgrade once again multiplies. Peter didn''t know that. He only knows that his current strength was almost double his true strength.. Unfortunately, Peter almost forgot that he was still bleeding and there were still few men left when he got engrossed by his own strength. Chapter 48 - Corrupting The Power "Run! Run!" When their leader died in a single strike, those remaining men ran like hell. But their voice woke up Peter. ''Did I just distract myself from the battle?'' Before he could answer to himself, Peter rushed towards those men. He didn''t get any EXP notification but he didn''t care. He wasn''t going to let those who came to kill him run away. That''s not how the world works. He wanted to be a hero. But now, he was no longer a hero. And, even hero kills people who tried to kill them, right? Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! He instantly summoned his spirit armor and increased his agility. With his higher speed, he just swung his sword a few times until all of them died. After that, he gathered them together and burned their bodies. People can find his clue especially if they belong to someone like Lucifer. That man could even hunt a single individual from millions of people who just practiced the skill he created. Previously, he didn''t dare to do that but now he was even more cautious because of Information Office''s existence. After burning their bodies, he traveled a few thousand of meters and used the ring to teleport himself. As he reached floor zero, he thought for a moment went towards the area of green goblin. This time he didn''t even kill them. With his current agility, he simply grabbed those fire spirit grass and ran away. Coming to the isolated part of the forest, he took out the key and exited the tower. As soon as he came out of the tower, he found himself in his own house. He looked outside and found it was still the nighttime. ''It seems I only spent one or two hours. That''s good! I can spend more time with Anne.'' He thought to himself and closed the door. While running outside, one thought came to his mind. ''I am changing. That''s for certain but I don''t want to change for the bad. If my planning and cunningness change due to my change, I rather not change. I have been confined for so many years. My time has finally come.'' ''I don''t want to change into somebody I am not. I have suppressed all of that for five years. Why does it want to come back? I know what I need to do. And, I don''t .... I do that to a certain extent.'' Suddenly, Peter stopped on the top of the pole. He looked at the bright moon and clenched his fist ''I know what I need to do now. I am going to find a way to cure my parents. Then, I am going to kill that blood-sucking leech. I will make myself the wealthiest man on the earth.'' ''I am going to form a group. Now, it''s no longer about me surpassing my strength on earth. It''s about me crossing each floor and making my way to the top. I don''t know whether it is fate or a plan, but I am going to ascend this tower.'' ''If power can make people immortal, then I will get power for me and my family. God of Destruction, God of Preservation, God of Creation, I don''t know why these gods built this tower. But once I ascend it, I am going to find out.'' ''Yes, I am going to seek that strength. Five years ago, power didn''t choose me. Now, I am going to get that power at any cost.'' After that, Peter jumped away from the pole and rushed towards Camellia''s apartment. It only took him twenty minutes. After reaching in front of the house, he presses the doorbell. A few seconds later, Camellia opened the door. "Peter, I thought you weren''t coming tonight," Camellia spoke while wearing the mask. "Why are you wearing the mask inside a house?" Peter looked at her and then turned at another figure. It was Anne. When she heard his name, she came rushing towards the door. But, she was also wearing the mask. Suddenly, his nose twitched. In an instant, a pungent smell entered his nostril. "Ugh!" That was so intense that he wanted to puke. He closed his nose but the smell didn''t end. Camellia rushed towards the room and brought a mask for him. He hurriedly wore the mask. The mask filtered the air while Peter shouted "Who the hell farts this bad?" At this moment, Camellia looked at the ground with shame in her eyes. "Wait, you did?" Peter looked at her with amazement. He didn''t know his girlfriend could fart this bad. "Of course, I did not." Camellia glared at him and shouted but soon she buried her head and said "I''m sorry. It''s my brother!" "How long has he been farting?" Peter suspiciously asked. "An hour!" Camellia gritted her teeth inside the masked and answered. ''No, I am never going to let that guy stick with my sister. Nope, never!'' Peter promised himself and asked "Why does he fart so badly? Why don''t you take him to a doctor?" "Because you made me run the entire day. And, that''s why I had to eat whatever I could just to get enough nutrition. And, I didn''t even get a chance to drink enough water." Daniel also wore a mask and shouted at Peter. "It''s your fart. Why are you wearing a mask?" Peter asked while pointing the finger at him. "It might be my fart but the smell isn''t mine," Daniel shouted. "But, smell belongs to fart and fart belongs to you. So, technically, it is your fart." Peter analyzed his words and returned with a strong answer. "Fart isn''t the technical knowledge. You don''t need to analyze it." Daniel replied and Peter tried to argue but Camellia shouted "Can you guys stop farting?" "But, he is the one farting." Peter pointed his finger at the side and spoke with innocent eyes. "Yeah, it is only my fart, sister." Daniel righteously agreed to Peter and looked at Camellia with confusion. "Ugh! I mean stop talking about fart. What if the neighbor heard us? And, I need to spray the room perfume to maintain this room." Camellia shouted and walked while. She took the room freshener and started spraying it around. "Don''t bother! That room freshener has the smell of rose and the smell of fart travels faster than the smell of rose. You can do this once he stops farting." Peter answered her while looking at his sister. Hearing his words Camellia stopped spraying. "So, why aren''t you sleeping?" Peter asked as he patted Anne''s head. "Because I couldn''t sleep. You just woke up today and the same night you went away. How could I sleep?" Anne pouted as she rubbed her head at his palm. She wanted to cuddle her brother but she restraint herself to show little anger. "Sorry! Everything happened so fast that I couldn''t slow down even by a little." It was true. From the moment he woke up, he had to push his brain faster than he has ever done. Thinking of the situation and making plans for everything. And, also implementing that plan. Of course, he improvised too many things. He was supposed to spend more time with Anne but he only hasten his pace. Of course, he did that for her because he wanted her to start training as soon as she can. "So, how about we go to bed? You need a proper rest." Peter spoke as he pulled her hand towards the bedroom but he only got confusion in her eyes. "Ahh! Aren''t you going to spend time with her?" Anne still had a hard time accepting Camellia as her sister-in-law. Her words startled him but he smiled and said "I will spend time with her but first, you need to sleep." As he said, he looked at Camellia and smiled. She smiled back but he noticed a little bit of sadness in her eyes. Obviously, she wanted him to treat her just like his sister. Peter knows that but he simply can''t do that. His sister, mother, and father were the main reason for current him. Without their love and care, he would''ve transformed into a greedy and emotionless guy. That''s what Stone Heart represents. He wouldn''t have a shred of emotions for anyone. That''s not what Peter is or someone he wants to be. Just that thought disgusts him. That''s why he likes shameless personality and why he supported that personality. Because being shameless he can still become a greedy person but not to innocent or his family. Only to the people that are already corrupted. For others, power corrupts them. But, he wants to corrupt the power. And, the only way to do that is by using his mind to the fullest extent while leaving the weakness for himself. Because without weakness, you won''t keep improving yourself. Perfection is the enemy of success. He doesn''t want to be perfect. That''s why he doesn''t mind having his family as his weakness. Because that keeps him pushing towards success. As for Camellia, he met her after those two years. She did change his life but that was his love life.. And, that''s why he loves her only second to his family. Chapter 49 - Love After Peter took her to the room, she slept on the bed while he waited on the chair. She hold his hand and said, "Brother, don''t you think our life will only get harder from now on?" Hearing her words, Peter smiled and said "Of course, it will be hard. I am not getting my power in an easy way. I am working hard for it. It seems when your life takes a turn for good, bad things will accompany you." "But, can we handle it? What if we make mistake? I am just a sixteen-year-old. How can I become the CEO and manage the company? And, what if those vampires attack us sooner?" Anne got even more anxious as she think about their future. Peter sighed and fondles her head. "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything. You just need to act as CEO for a few months until mom and dad wake us. We will give them a big surprise. It won''t be easy but this time I won''t leave you alone, not in a literal sense, okay?" Hearing his last words, Anne slowly calmed down. She took his hand and said "Brother, I know it is impossible to stay together forever. Mom and dad will get old. I will get married as well. But, until that promise me that we will have time enough to spend together." Hearing her words, Peter smirked and said "Woah! Did you fall in love with someone? Is that Daniel?" Pat! "Of course not! I am just stating the natural cycle of life." Anne slapped his hand and pouted. She turned around while folding her arms. "I just kidding. Now, sleep! I will need asleep." Peter keeps fondling her head. After a few minutes, he left the room as she fell asleep. Peter tried to remove his mask unfortunately, the scent hadn''t disappeared. ''It seems we won''t be able to kiss. No wait, her room should have ventilation.'' When those thoughts rang in his mind, he hurriedly rushed towards her room. But when he entered the room, his expression froze. ''She fell asleep. Hello! I want that. How can you sleep like that?'' Peter screamed in his heart as he rushed towards the bed. "Babe!" He wraps his arms around her and spoke. Unfortunately, she doesn''t move. "Babe, don''t fall asleep so fast!" Peter begs as he tries to cuddle her even more. "Ugh! It''s hot. Why are you cuddling so hard?" Camellia pushes him away and speaks without even opening her eyes. He saw that she had removed her mask. This made him smirk as he removes his own. "But, babe, I want that. Let''s do it!" Peter tries to pull her unfortunately, she was stronger. He understood that she was trying to make him desperate. "Babe!" Finally, an idea struck his mind as he slowly rubbed his nose on her neck. This made her body tremble but soon she pushes him away "I am so tired, today. Let''s sleep! We can do it tomorrow." "But, you are a half-supreme. And, I missed it for so long." Peter screamed in her ears but still in a low voice as he covers her body with his. "So, you only love me for that." Suddenly, Camellia turned around and asked with anger fuming in her eyes. Peter''s heart jerked for a moment. He covered her with his right arm and said "Of course not! If I had only loved you for that, why would I even stick to you alone? I love you, your body, your soul, everything related to you." As he said, he got hyped and moved his lips on her neck. Suddenly, she caught his head and pushed it away. She looked at her with a serious expression and asked "Then, why do you always keep me below your family? Am I not good enough to be your good? Am I only going to be your number second?" "I love you more than anyone else, even more than my parents and my brother. Why can''t you do the same? Why can''t you put me one step closer in your heart?" Her questions froze his expression. He closed his eyes and suddenly brought his face on her bosom. She didn''t stop him. Putting his face there, Peter speaks "Actually, I never placed you beneath my family. There is always a thing called ''Priority based on active condition''." "I need to give her some time because she was in worse condition than you. But, there is one thing that I always wanted to ask you but never got a chance. Why do you love me so much? Everything has a reason. What made you love an ordinary, slightly above other is handsome and a waiter in a restaurant?" Hearing his answer, Camellia still hesitated but when she heard his question, she directly answer "Because you showed me the light. You were my light." Hearing her words, he froze. These words made him confused and tremble for some reason. The light that he wanted to be. But, he had already become one? He didn''t know. "It was a cold night in January. Remember when you saved a small girl who almost got struck by a bike. And, help her find the bracelet that she was desperately searching for?" Her words made his eyes widen. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it. He looked at her with incredibility in his eyes as he asked "Wait, you aren''t fate. What happened to all that fatness?" Bang! "Ugh!" Suddenly, he got a punch on his stomach as he made a completely different accent and said "Mama Mia! I am just joking." "Ptttf! What''s with that funny accent?" Suddenly, the anger in her eyes disappeared as she looked at his face and said. "Nothing just remembered that movie. And, seeing that smile on your face is a thousand times better than getting your punch." Peter changed his accent to normal and try to calm her down. Because that punch seriously hurt him. It didn''t like she was holding back. Of course, she had psychic ability otherwise it would be worse than pain. She looked at his eyes and replied "That bracelet was a gift from my brother who made a soft that sold for twenty thousand dollars and he used all of that money to make that bracelet." "Wait, you were twelve at that time that means your brother should be seven. How the hell did he make software at the age of seven?" Peter looked at her with confusion and asked. "In our family, we only study basics for two years. After that, we have one specialized path set by our parents and other normal subjects. He was taught about technology from the age of five so it wasn''t surprising that he made software at the age of seven." "And, that software wasn''t something too big," Camellia explained with calm eyes but there was sadness hidden in her eyes. "Is that way you agreed to those leeches offer?" Peter''s eyes shrunk as his understanding grow deeper about her family. "Yes and no! If it was simply about my family, then I wouldn''t have agreed. But, part of the reason, yes I did." Camellia nodded her head. "Well, I can''t say anything about it. You are not a weak girl who can be manipulated. And, I am very thankful for what you did. Sometimes it is hard to control emotions when the matter comes down to your family." Peter sighed and expressed his view as he puts his arms over her. "Then tell me, why don''t you put me, someone, as equal to your family?" Camellia asked as she puts her head on his arm. There was sourness in her tone as she speaks without even looking at her. "It is hard to put you as someone equal to my family." Peters'' answer made her heart cringe. Her head couldn''t wrap around his words as she froze for a moment. But, Peter slowly snuggled his head near her neck and whispered: "Because I want to make you someone more important than my family." Those were plain words but when she heard it, the sourness and bitterness in her heart vanished like it was never there. She fits one of her arms under his neck while putting another arm above him and holding him tightly. For a moment, Peter didn''t move nor he speaks anything. The words couldn''t describe their emotions. Peter slowly raised his head and moved it closer to her face. This time she didn''t block him. As he moved closer, he puts his lips on her. Those rosy lips were getting devoured to the fullest. Getting an opportunity, Peter made his tongue escape inside her mouth. She welcomes his tongue as both of them wrapped their tongues to each other. Slowly, their feet started pulling the blanket over their bodies.. At this moment, the great battle starts on the bed. Chapter 50 - People Can Change But Obsession Do Not "Yawn!" Peter wakes up and moves his face muscles. His mouth stretches and as he feels tiredness all around his body. "It didn''t go. Why does a Half-Supreme have so much stamina?" Peter mumbled to him with a bit of frustration appearing in his eyes. He felt soreness throughout his body. After he gets out of bed, he walks towards the lower floor. Camellia was already up. At least, he guessed that because he didn''t see her in the bed. After he came down, he saw Camellia working in the kitchen. He wasn''t surprised since he has eaten in her place many times and also cooked by her. He walked straight to the kitchen and when he saw her in tight dress. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his lips as he walked in and slapped her booty. Pa! "What¡­.." Camellia turned her head at Peter and asked him with surprise. He rarely does that which is why she was surprised. "Nothing, just felt like doing it," Peter smirked and started making coffee for himself. Camellia chuckled and started doing her work. Peter silently glanced at her and thought ''Damn! How could she still have energy after going that wild last night?'' "What...." Camellia caught his secret gaze and asked with large eyes. "Nothing." Peter hurriedly turned around. But suddenly, fingers ran on his shoulder, a hot air blew on his neck and she held him from behind. This made Peter turn on but it wasn''t the time. Anne and Daniel were still in the house. And, he has a lot of work to do as well. "Babe! You are turning me on." Peter spoke without even looking back at her. "So what?" Camellia opened her mouth and bites his ear. But, he didn''t even feel pain. The intense pleasure was running down on his veins he looked at her and said "You know you are going to regret it." "Make me!" Camellia opened her rose eyes and whispered. "Brother, you awakeeee. Oh gosh! I''m extremely sorry for disturbing you guys." Anne suddenly popped out while shouting. But when she saw Camellia wrapping her hands around her brother, she instantly turned red. She turned around and ran to her room while Camellia separated herself from him. "It''s all your fault." Camellia pouted as she started doing her job. "How is this my fault?" Peter asked but didn''t reply. He sighed and continued with his coffee. He walked to the table and found a tab on the table. It belonged to Camellia. He opened it and started browsing through the news. Suddenly, his eyes shrunk when he noticed an unusual post. He slightly pushed his head and shouted "Babe, do you get all of the secret news on your tablet?" "Yeah, why? Is there some bad news?" Camellia shouted since Peter already knew about this stuff. "Worst if I may say." Peter''s voice turned low as he looked at the title of the news. "Area 13 of Isolon slaughtered by Vampires!" "Hey babe, is it Area 13 where mom and dad got themselves in an incident?" Peter shouted to ask but Camellia had already walked towards him. "Oh my god! These leeches. How can they slaughter the entire area? There could be more than thousands of people there." Camellia shouted with rage fuming in her eyes as she read the news. "This is not looking good. Something must be there which gained their attention. And, if that something is so important that they could openly slaughter people that means it must be for their strength." Peter mumbled as he tried to analyze the situation. "Why do you think strength is the reason? There could be a bunch of different reasons." Camellia looked at him with confusion and asked. "Because a race that could hide for so long only revealed themselves to save humanity? Tch! Don''t you think that''s a bit too ridiculous? Cultivators, Werewolves, Vampires, and Elves, were hiding so perfectly that even war didn''t make much difference to them." "But, why would they save humanity who could give them nothing? If my guess is not wrong then they must have needed a mediator. A group of people that could bring balance between these four races. If I am not wrong, then isn''t Area 13 exactly the place where three Supremes were awakened?" Peter asked as he analyzed the situation further. His mind was operating on a completely different level but he knows these were just his assumptions. "Yeah!" Camellia understood his point and nodded her head. "In that day, the wolf that attacked me was an evolved wolf. But, it only evolved because it did something in the back room. It probably got the inheritance. If it could help that wolf get stronger, then why not vampires?" "Currently, Isolon is heavily damaged due to previous monsters'' raid. They are using this as an advantage to hide it from normal people and capture that land. With their authority, the council can''t stick its nose. And, they must have done it to find something from that place." "I can''t let them grow strong. Hell no! I must go to that place and find out the truth." Peter''s eyes narrowed as he thought of the worst case possible. As Anne said before, what if they attack Peter before he could make a move? That is still under the realm of possibility. "No, I can''t let you go into a snake''s nest. That''s impossible. What if there is a Half-Supreme guarding that place?" Camellia instantly grabbed him and mumbled in his ears. When she held him, her hands were trembling. ''That must be because of what happened. Sigh!'' Peter felt sorrow but his mind was already determined. "Nope, I must go there. And, don''t worry, Daniel will be together with me. With his speed, I don''t even Platinum Rank Soul Defender has a chance to chase me. And, aren''t you taking Half-Supreme too lightly? There shouldn''t be so many half-supreme to guard a place in human society, right?" Peter patted her head but his words only increased her anxiety. "You don''t understand. Unlike humans, vampires, elves, cultivators, and werewolves can grow stronger. They evolve like those monsters beasts except for the cultivators who improve by absorbing qi." Camellia explained with a worried expression. Her words made him startled as he hurriedly asked "Wait, you said they can grow stronger. So, are those cultivators humans like those novels?" "Yeah!" Camellia nodded her head. Hearing her reply, Peter''s expression turned ugly as he asked "Then, why aren''t they sharing the cultivation with us? Why can''t they allow us to cultivate?" "Because they look down on us. They said we are not qualified to cultivate. And, our world doesn''t have spiritual qi. Spiritual Qi only exists in their pocket dimension where they live. Just like them, werewolves, elves, and vampires also have their own pocket dimension otherwise how could they hide among humans for so long?" "Satellite, navigation, CCTVs, nothing has caught a glimpse of them. So, how could it be possible that they appeared out of thin air? They lived in the pocket dimension which is in the earth but separated from our modern equipment reach." Camellia explained. "These damn scums! They are not protecting humanity. They are just using humanity to fend off those monsters while they keep reaping the benefits. I can''t allow them to grow." Suddenly, Peter holds her shoulder and said "I must go there." "It''s not just about saving humanity or crap like that. I can''t let my enemy grow. This is the worst mistake one could ever make. I know I can''t kill them but I have many things which allow me to properly infiltrate their hideout." "Now I think about it, I don''t need Daniel to go with me, not inside. But, I do need Daniel to wait outside. Listen, I won''t go now. I won''t go unprepared but I must go. As I said before, I can''t let my enemy grow. This is my bottom line." Hearing his words, Camellia bites her lips. Peter rarely makes mistakes. And, even though he is telling her that it is not for humanity or anything. But, living with him for three years, she knows him more than he thinks. And, she always remembers that quote. "People can change but Obsession remains the same." She knows no matter how much he tries to change himself. Peter can''t simply erase his obsession to be a hero. In fact, she knows Peter is struggling, fighting against his own obsession. And, that''s why she doesn''t want him to go. If he loses to his emotions, then it would be the same thing that happened before. Nothing would change. And, this time it might even get worse. She knows Peter was hiding something from her which was related to his awakening. And, that''s why she fully supports him even though she knows strength is the last line of defense. No matter how many strategies he has, no matter how much he manipulates people, no matter how much he plans ahead of others. If he doesn''t have the strength to back that up, he will lose in the end. But, something tells her that Peter''s awakening wasn''t normal. Because before that day, Peter was half-dead. And, she doesn''t believe normal awakening could bring people back to life. She bites her lips until blood comes out.. She looks at his eyes and said "Promise me one thing! Promise me that you will live until I become your number one." Chapter 51 - Interesting Skill "So, did you get what I said?" Peter stood in front of Anne in the room and asked. "Yes," Anne nodded her head as she replied. "Every single thing that I just said?" Peter asked in a questionable tone. "Absolutely." Anne made a serious expression as she nods her head. "Good! That means I can go now, right?" Peter asked once again. "But, be sure to come soon," Anne replied. "Of course!" Peter smiled and took out the key. Using the key, he created the portal and left. Inside the room, Anne went to her bed and started memorizing everything that Peter taught her. It was Burning Sun Skill and Lesser Demon Transformation Skill. He taught her both. And, not only that, but he also makes sure to teach her about the IE project. He wanted to make sure that she can truly start doing business even without him. Of course, he had asked for Camellia''s help. Though he asked her to be in shadow while Anne handles everything on her own. This is essential for her since she can''t rely too much on other all the time. He gave out the detailed plan of IE to Camellia as well and asked her to recruit trustworthy people. He also asked his previous friends to meet with his sister and join her. Most of them were ordinary while few were soul defenders. After handling everything, Peter finally went on his journey to cross the first floor of the tower. After entering the zero floor, he instantly teleported himself to the first floor. After he reappeared in the same place, he thought for a while and rushed inside the city. He met up with the girl in Global Hotel. It wasn''t since this hotel was famous around the city. "Hey, Alexa!" Peter raised his hand and smiled after seeing her. At this moment, Alexa was sitting on a chair while waiting for her food. He walked towards her. "Hello!" Alexa''s eyes lit up when she saw him. She gracefully replied as she asked him to join her. Peter sat on the chair opposite to her and asked "So, when will you be ready for the dungeon?" "It will take some time. I reached level 8. That''s what grandpa so I need to reach level 15 before we challenge the dungeon. So, it will take a while." Alexa''s reply made him frown. Originally, he thought he could cross the dungeon in just a few days. But, it seems he might need to wait. He thought before asking "So, how about we go on a hunt together? You can improve using mana cores, right?" "That will be great. Let''s go after lunch." A smile bloomed on her face as she clasped her hands. Soon, their meal arrived and Peter asked while eating "So, do you know a monster that can completely hide his body and aura?" "Are you talking about Dark Chameleons?" Alexa asked while eating the food. "I guess¡­." Peter knew chameleons could change colors but this was the first he heard this name. "If you are looking for a monster beast that could hide in the darkness or even turn its body invisible during daylight then it should be Dark Chameleon. They are incredibly good at hiding and attacking from shadows. Normally, they are found on the fifth floor." Alexa''s explained as she continued eating her food. ''Fifth floor huh! It seems that will be perfect. I could properly take my strength close to Platinum Rank on the fifth floor. And, if I get that monster''s spirit to be my gene armor then I would be able to sneak in easily. But, that means I must improve my Genetic Power as well.'' ''I guess I could hunt down monsters and absorb their spirits while they improve.'' Peter thought to himself as he started making plans on his mind. Suddenly, he turned his eyes at Alexa and asked "Do you have a friend whom you can trust?" "You mean the fourth member?" Alexa asked since she already know about the third member. "Yeah!" Peter nodded. "Unfortunately no! I don''t have any friends. So, we can take some time and make a new friend cross the dungeon. Or, we can randomly select a person and keep an eye on him/her until we cross the dungeon." Alexa suggested him which puts him in deep thinking. ''Maybe, I should stroll around the city. And, I also need to find her.'' Peter thought for a while and stood up. "Let''s meet outside the gate!" Saying so, Peter strode away. He looked at the surroundings and tried to find the fateful encounter. He strolled around the city. He even went to the hideout of the bounty hunters. Of course, he was hiding with the hood. But, even so, he did move around. But he got suspicious of something. When he entered the Bounty Hunter place, he saw his bounty and Alena''s bounty. And, there was a certain change. Other bounties had pictures that were printed out from printers but his and Alena''s picture was just drawings. This caught him off-guard. He didn''t understand how those bounty hunters knew him if they didn''t even know his face properly. Suddenly, an idea rang in his mind as he walked towards the information office. When he walked in, he saw the same lady. But, this time he saw the dark emotions behind that smiling face. His face turned cold but as usual, he perfectly maintained his smile. "Hello, how can I help you?" The lady asked with an approachable smile. "It seems the information office''s business is going well. By the way, I want to know about the Bounty Hunters that came to kill me yesterday." Peter asked as he puts his hand on the table. "Sorry sir, but we don''t know that deep level of information." The lady''s expression darkens as she spoke. "Yeah, yeah, I know. But, you see before killing them. I used 101 techniques on then which seems to have revealed a quite lot of inside information. After all, it is not possible for Bounty Hunters to find me this quickly, right?" Peter knew the information office shared the information with the bounty hunters. After all, there were very less people who could actually match that drawing with him. His eyes shifted towards the camera setup on the information office. And, he immediately found the answer. Only the information office could identify his real face. "I don''t understand what you mean, sir." The lady made a confused expression but her eyes couldn''t hide it. He immediately understood that she was trembling. "You see when I walked into the zero floor information office, I found that the information office was much more advance. Then, today I walked into the Bounty Hunters and saw my posters of mine. But, this caught me off-guard because I don''t think that matches my face." Suddenly, his spirit power burst out with the killing intent "So, why did you reveal it?" This was a stupid question to ask. But, he understood something. Information Office didn''t reveal his face. This means Information Office didn''t want Lucifer to know his actual face and without them, Lucifer could only use drawings. That means somebody go against the Information Office plan and revealed his position. When that aura struck her, those legs started trembling. She instantly released the green barrier around him and bowed down "I''m extremely sorry sir. It was me who revealed your information. I got greedy for your bounty and worked with some bounty hunters. Please forgive me, sir!" Hearing her words, Peter instantly understood everything. His eyes turned cold but soon returned to normal. But, his tone only got colder as he spoke "I can forgive but there is something I want you to do it." "I will do everything, please don''t tell this to anyone." When the lady revealed this, Peter instantly understood why she begged for his forgiveness. If the information office knows that she betrayed them then her fate could end up terrible. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. So, can you tell me what item can I use to control someone''s life?" Peter asked with a pretty smile but his words were cruel. Hearing his answer, the lady''s eyes shut tight as the tears. "Hey, hey! You are making me look bad. Don''t worry, I am not going to use it on you. So, tell me if there is an item that I can use to control someone''s life?" Peter asked. Hearing his words, the lady slowly calmed down and straightened her back. "Sir, there isn''t any item that could help you with this. At least, you can''t find it. But, I know about a Passive Skill that helps you turn anyone into your slave. But¡­.." After that, she couldn''t continue. "But what?" Peter asked as he got interested in this skill. "But... It is said once you practice this skill, you will be haunted by a curse created by the hatred of those slaves. It''s just like being haunted by the Gods after illegally practicing their skills." The lady knew he had practiced Lucifer''s skill so she tried to relate this curse to the fate of getting chased by a god. "Interesting!" Unfortunately, her words weren''t enough to scare him. Chapter 52 - Surrounded "Sir, I am not lying. If you practice that skill, the curse will surely haunt you." When the lady saw that smirk on his face, she gathered her courage and spoke. Hearing her words, he looked at her with a weird gaze and asked "Yesterday, you were trying to kill me. Why did you suddenly become so nice?" Peter could see the concern in her eyes and that''s why he said that. For a moment, she froze. The lady didn''t understand why she was concerned about Peter. And, why did she try to stop Peter from doing what he was doing? Soon, she found two reasons behind it. First, she and Peter had no enmity. She only used her information power because she was consumed by momentary greed. And, now, her mind completely accepted that greed wasn''t worth it. Second, she was afraid that Peter will try to make her a slave as well. And, once he makes her his slave, she will lose her mind, and even after his death, she will never get a chance to reclaim that consciousness. She will turn into a mindless living corpse. These two reasons made her convince Peter. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say that out loud. She gritted her teeth and said "Sir, I know I have made a mistake. And, I will do everything to cover for that mistake. Except for that, we don''t have any hatred against each other. So, I was just trying to convince you so that you won''t throw away your life." "Then, do you think I am not throwing away my life by practicing Lucifer''s skills?" Peter leaned closer to her and asked. Hearing his words, she hesitate. After she hesitated, Peter asked again "And, you said you would do anything I want, right?" Hearing those words, she bites her lips and nodded her head. There was a bit of unwillingness but she had already guessed what Peter was going to ask her. "Anything?" Peter looked at her body. Suddenly, a trace of lust appeared in his eyes as he asked. Seeing those eyes, the lady took her time before nodding her head. "Okay, just tell me where I can find that skill. And, also send my location to every bounty hunter with less than level ten after an hour." Peter nodded his head and the trace of lust disappeared from his eyes as he spoke. The lady froze for a moment. She was even ready to tell the room and time. Unfortunately, Peter chose something else. But, she still hesitated before fulfilling his request. So, she asked, "Sir, why do you want those bounty hunters to know your location?" At this moment, she had a bad premonition in her head. But, she only got the cold glare from him. Peter didn''t speak or rather the words weren''t necessary. She silently passed him all the information he asked for including the name of the skill. Seeing the address on the paper, he smiled at her and left. While walking away, he suddenly remembered that he had to meet her. ''And, I also forgot to add her to my friend. System, can you scan the surroundings?'' Peter asked through his thoughts. "Scan complete! 143 Non-System User Found! Would you like to be specific?" A female mechanical voice rang on his mind. ''Scan Alexa Taylor!'' Peter commanded in his mind. After a massive upgrade, his system was capable of a lot. "No Alexa Taylor Detected!" Hearing the system''s response, he sighed. The old man was right. He can only find them if they are near him. ''Alright, let''s go that shop and then meet up with her!'' Peter decided as he walked towards the northern part of the city. He had to walk for twenty minutes to reach that spot. There were lots of shops. The different shop was selling differently. He looked at the name of the shop on the paper. Shop of Cursed Items! ''I guess it will only make it easier to find.'' Seeing the ridiculous name once again, he looked around. Before even he could see the name, he had already found the shop. It didn''t have a single customer. It was small and gloomy. More importantly, there was a lot less stuff than in other shops. He walks towards the shop and found the owner sitting on a counter. It was an old man with a short height of five feet. He was wearing a purple t-shirt with normal shorts. When Peter walked towards him, he raised his head and glanced. There was no smile or will to entertain Peter but Peter didn''t care about it. He walked to the shop and asked "I want Blood Slave Skill." His statement made the old man raise his eyes and look at Peter. He stood up and walked to the back. After a few minutes, he came with a dusty scroll. After he removed the dust from the scroll, he puts it on the table and says "Ten Mana Coins!" Peter didn''t hesitate to take out ten mana coins and put them on the table. After that, he puts the scroll in his inventory. After that, Peter gave a silent glance at other items in the shop. There were some weapons, some more scrolls, and some clothes, armors. But, Peter didn''t buy anything. He knew it would cost a lot. So, he silently walked away. The old man gave a deep glance to Peter''s back and then retreated his eyes. He had something on his mind. Peter directly left the city. As he walked out, he saw Alexa waiting for him. "So, did you find someone?" Alexa asked as she approached him. "No, but I did gain a lot. For now, I have some plans. By the way, if you don''t have a system, how can I add you to the friend list?" Peter has been confused about this for a while. He didn''t understand how system user and non-system user communicates. "Because when you add as your friend, I can get a part of your system''s power. Originally, this wasn''t used during the past since climbers feared their descendent surpassing them. But now, it is quite popular and also the best way to climb up to the tower." "Team of four, three non-system users and one-system user. Once you add someone to your friend list, you can form a party with them. Once the party enters the dungeon, they can get an even amount of EXP and level up. Of course, once you separate from the party, we can no longer get those benefits." "And, the party leader can even kick out his teammates after completing the raid and before getting the rewards. This has led to many battles and the early death of the climbers. After all, those who think they can reap benefit all by themselves will face the wrath of the entire group even before he could get the rewards." "Of course, sometimes, those people succeed and move to the next floor. These are the advantage and disadvantages of forming a party with a system-user." Alexa nodded her head and explained. Her explanation made more sense to Peter. Since all of them were inside the tower, it wouldn''t be a surprise that they can be killed by the tower if they make a horrible mistake. ''So, this is the part of a reason why that old man asked me to take his granddaughter for the dungeon raid. Well, as he said I would need a team of four and there has been not a single climber who entered the tower within a month except for me.'' ''Well, it doesn''t matter. And, it also benefits Alice. Since that''s the case, I shouldn''t care too deep into this matter.'' "So, what''s your plan for now?" Alexa asked curiously. "For now, you need to find Alice. You can probably find her near the Hounds. And, once you find her, tell her that I sent you. She might not believe it so give this sword." As he said, he took out the Middle-Grade sword from his inventory and passed it to her. Alexa looked at him and asked, "Do you have something urgent?" "Yeah, I need to solve some people. I will catch up soon since I need to finish the quest within a day as well." Peter nodded his head and slowly walked away as she took the sword. He tried to maintain as much distance as he could. But, there was a crazy smirk on his face. He was waiting and they were coming. As soon as Alexa disappeared from his vision, thirty men surrounded him. All of them were wearing a black robe with a certain symbol on their chest. "I have to say you really planned ahead of us." One of them spoke as he took out a ring. He threw the ring towards Peter who caught it out of instinct. "Do you think we would let you grow stronger?" Another man spoke as he threw a piece of black cloth. This time Peter didn''t catch it. But, he could easily understand one thing. The lady from Information Office is dead. "Today, you are going to die." All thirty of them spoke at once and rushed towards Peter. The red mana surges out of them.. In an instant, the ring of fire surrounded Peter. Chapter 53 - Battling Strong Part 1 Peter was calm inside the ring of fire. Although they were over level 10, it doesn''t mean he will lose. It just means he will suffer. Peter took out the swords on both hands. The internal energy flow through his veins and empowered his physical strength. The flame burst out of him and spread through his swords. He took a step forward and swung his body. The swords followed him and made a large ring of flames. The ring of flames extended as it reached out to those men. Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang! The flames condensed on their swords as they slashed it on the ring of flame. The sword smashed the flames and exploded. In an instant, the whole ring exploded from different positions. Some of them didn''t even spend a bit of flame on the attack so all of that flame pushed towards Peter and exploded. The power of the explosion sent Peter flying until he crashed into one of the trees and fell down. He hurriedly got up and wiped away the blood from his mouth. With his current Iron Body, he barely took any damage. Even so, he understood it won''t be easy to defeat them. He looked at them and gritted his teeth ''Damn! I took the wrong step. But, what''s done is done. I can''t mourn over it. I need to think of something. A way to defeat them.'' Suddenly, his eyes shrunk as he mumbled "Greed!" As soon as he activates Greed, a smirk appears on his lips. There is a chance to reach level ten. It''s just he doesn''t know how much EXP Greed can steal at once. "Ring of Power!" "Ring of Agility!" Activating two rings, his strength and agility rose. He gripped his sword and stomped on the ground. His body dashed towards them but they were already launching their attacks. One of them raised his sword, the flame condensed at the tip. Slowly, it transformed into a dragon but it was small. The dragon moved to the blade and encircled it. Suddenly, that man dashed towards Peter but his movement became extremely irregular. "Dance of Flame Dragon!" Although he was moving fast, Peter still caught sight of his footwork. Suddenly, ten points of internal energy transformed into the dominating force. He closed his eyes and the dominating force reached the swords. He spreads out his arms and crosses slashed his swords. Whoosh! Boom! Bang! Thud! The impact released out of the sword and puncher air, making a powerful vacuum that sucked in a massive amount of air. The vacuum sucked the flames alongside air. When air and flames combined, the explosion occurred, sweeping the man towards the tree. His body collided with the tree and fell to the ground, coughing out blood. But, just like Peter, he stood up quickly. Whoosh! Peter escaped their vision due to the explosions. When they noticed nothing happening, their expression changed as they rushed towards the explosion. At this moment, Peter had already moved a mile away. If you can beat him, then you can fight him. If you can''t, then run. He wasn''t fighting for dignity or something important. Since he can''t fight them without suffering a lot, he chose to run. He did gain a few hundred EXP but he found that he could still gain some after killing monsters with lower levels than him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! "It seems we did well by not engaging all of our members in battle." Suddenly, a few people appeared in front of him and blocked his way. Seeing them, Peter''s face turned ugly. He thought he could run away but even his path was blocked. "It seems you are dead set on catching me," Peter spoke as he took out his swords. "Of course, that key is not something you should possess." The young man in the middle spoke. There was a big smile on his face. But when Peter heard his words, his eyes shrunk rapidly. "What key? I don''t know what you are talking about." Peter instantly calm down and shook his head. "It seems you are not going to make it. It doesn''t matter though." The young man smiled as he sighed. Then, suddenly killing intent burst out of his eyes as he said "Kill him!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as they heard his words, they instantly rushed towards Peter. The flame burst out of their feet and covered meters. Seeing them, Peter bites his lips and raised his swords. The flame burst out of his body and spread throughout his swords, and the tip temperature rose. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" The flame burst out of the tip and formed the dragon around him. He waited as he condensed more flames into his fire dragon. Suddenly, the claw of the dragon rose and slammed it down. "Fire Dragon Style- Dragon Palm!" *3 Three people shot the massive flame dragon out of their palm. Three dragons that barely combined together to form the size of the claw rushed towards it. Boom! As soon as they collide, an invisible ring of impact extended from the collision, soon the explosion itself became visible. Peter pressed his foot on the ground and retreated from the explosion. But, suddenly his movement stopped when he noticed his enemies at the back. "Fire Bird!" Suddenly, two pairs of wings emerged behind his back. Both wings were made out of the flame. Flying above the flames, he rushed towards the young man. He understood that the young man was the boss of this group. And, he must be taken out before Peter fights others. Even so, Peter didn''t dare to take his opponent lightly. When the young man saw Peter rushing towards him, he smiled and raised his hand. Suddenly, mana burst out of him and a massive flame sword emerged in the air. He lifted his finger and pointed towards Peter. As soon as he did that, the flame sword rushed towards Peter. The air started heating up and turning into vapor as the sword passed through. Seeing this, Peter instantly turned serious. In an instant, he burst out ten points of internal energy and the dominating force emerged in his fist. Bang! Boom! Whoosh! When Peter reached near the sword, he smashed his fist on the sword. The impact made the sword tremble, a few cracks appeared on it and a huge wave of explosion followed the cracks. Although Peter was caught inside the explosion, his body was still falling towards the young man so he easily came out of the flame. But, the power of flame started burning his clothes. The chest part clothe was burnt. When he fell towards the young man, the young man condensed another sword and threw it at him. Suddenly, the sword appeared in his hand. Peter gripped his sword with both of his hands. In the air, his body balanced and he kicked the air. Mana and internal energy burst out of him and merged with the sword. But this time, he didn''t use the fire mana rather use the normal mana. "Basic Sword Technique- Flash Sword!" Whoosh! Thud! Boom! Boom! His sword cut through the flame sword, dividing it into two pieces. Peter landed on the ground while those two pieces exploded on air. He swung his hand and looked at the young man with sharp eyes. Unlike others, this opponent of his made him consume a lot of mana and internal energy in just two attacks. As soon as he landed on the ground, other men suddenly moved towards him but the young man raised his hand. Seeing that, everyone else stopped. The young man smiled and said, "Do you want to live?" Hearing his words, Peter''s eyes sharpened even more as he said "What do you want?" "How about this? You and I fight each other. If you win, you can leave and no one will stop you. But, if you lose, you have to give up the key and also join Flame Dragon Guild." An extremely domineering aura burst out of him. The confidence flash in his eyes as he looked at Peter. Although Peter was extremely powerful for his level, there was still a lot of difference. And, he knew how to utilize this difference. Not to mention, this man himself has a strong strength. There is a certain difference between Climber and Non-Climber. While climber has many advantages due to the existence of the system, non-climber has one major advantage that could possibly outshine climbers. They don''t have restrictions on the number of skills they could practice. The young man in front of him wasn''t a climber. At least, according to the system, he was a non-system user. But, this doesn''t mean he is weak. Peter didn''t waste his time considering his offer. It doesn''t matter to him whether it was just his opponent''s arrogance or confidence. He was already in the advantage due to that. Peter nodded his hand and held the sword tightly. As soon as Peter agreed, seven red circles appeared on the ground, surrounding him. Seeing this, Peter''s eyes shrunk. He released internal energy and mana together into his sword but suddenly, seven streams of flames erupted from the ground. Peter hastily slashed his sword but as soon as his sword touched the flames, it exploded. Boom! Chapter 54 - Battling Strong Part 2 Whoosh! Bang! Suddenly, the ground beneath Peter exploded as he rose to the sky. His skin was burned and the HP was decreasing rapidly. He had spent another five points of internal energy to create some more dominating force and escape the explosion. As soon as, he reached the sky, he condensed the pair of fire wings and rushed towards the young man. Seeing Peter approaching himself, the young man condensed a giant armor made out of the flame and covered himself with it. Bang! Crack! Crack! Bang! Peter smashed his fist on the fire armor and smashed it in pieces. But, suddenly a fire sphere imprisons Peter. But, Peter didn''t use his fist rather hold the sword and slashed at the bottom. The sword creates a path as he escaped. But as soon as he escapes, the cage explodes. That''s why he didn''t use the fist rather tried to cut it. Although he wasn''t sure it would definitely work. His move started the young man as he raised his hand. But suddenly, Peter appeared in front of him and slashed his sword. Crash! Crash! Out of hurry, the young man only condensed a cover for his arms with the flames and blocked the sword. Unlike normal fire, these forearm guards were like steel. Clashing with the sword, a few sparks burst out but the forearm guards didn''t break. Splash! Suddenly, another sword appeared on his left hand. He swings his hand to the right and slashed his waist. The blood splashed out of him but suddenly, the giant palm made out of flame fell upon Peter. Bang! "Double Barbecue Grilling Sword!" Two swords got heat up to the five hundred degrees Celsius as he stabbed the palm. The heat from the sword started destroying the flames of the palm. Peter didn''t stop there and slashed his palm. Boom! Whoosh! The young man burst out of the flames from his palm and retreated dozens of meters away. As for Peter, he stood in his own position. The young man took out the Healing Potion from the ring. Seeing that, Peter''s eyes shrunk. As a novel reader, he knew this was a spatial ring. Suddenly, he stomped his feet on the ground and rushed towards the young man. He won''t give his opponent a chance to recover. The swords on his hand condensed the flames and the dragon shape covered his body. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" Peter shot and the dragon slapped its claw. All of its power transferred to the claw. Seeing this, the young man spread both of his arms and released an immense amount of flames. The flames rose to the sky and formed a giant circle. Slowly, the giant sword came out of the circle. When Peter looked at it, he saw tiny lines connected to the sword. As the sword got stronger, the circle started disappearing. It was obvious that the circle was used to create this sword. But, Peter felt an imminent danger from the sword. It was almost like he couldn''t, at least not with his previous attack. He knew he needs something stronger, something that could destroy this. When he closed his eyes, his lips curved. At this moment, his mind overflowed with immense knowledge. He held the sword and simply swings it towards the giant sword. The claw of the dragon slapped the sword. Bang! Boom! As soon as the dragon claw smashed the sword, it got ripped and exploded. But, the explosion didn''t even make a dent in the sword. The giant flame sword kept moving towards Peter though its speed was extremely slow. "Burning Sun Style- Incarnation of Sun!" Peter raised his sword and the flames burst out of the tip. Slowly, the flame condensed at the tip of the sword. Seeing this, the young man''s eyes shrunk. He looked at the ball of fire that condensed over the tip in disbelieve. He knows Peter hasn''t entered the tower for more than a week. ''Damn! Is this the difference between a chosen one and me?'' The young gritted his teeth and struggled to accept it. But, suddenly endless resolve appeared in his eyes as he spoke ''No, so what if he is a chosen one?'' ''I am still above his level. I am still a genius of the Flame Dragon Guild. I can still beat those chosen ones.'' Slowly, mana moves out of his core and the flames rise out of his body. As the female reached the sword, it combined together. Below the sword, a small fireball had turned into a giant fireball. It floated towards the sword and collided with the tip. Boom! The next moment, everything with hundred meters was caught inside the massive explosion. The young man and Peter were consumed as well. As for others, they were able to escape but still barely. Incarnation of Sun was the bigger version of exploding sun that he created after his Burning Sun Skill reached level five during the battle. This version was much deadlier and consuming. Just to create that incarnation, he spent more than fifteen points of mana. Slowly, the flames started dimming down. The wind blew away the flames. Inside it, there were two young men standing in front of each other. Both of them were injured but one of them had formed a flame barrier around himself. "You lost!" The young man looked at Peter and smirked. Although he suffered huge damage, Peter suffered even more. After all, Peter wasn''t fast enough to create a barrier like him. "Hehehe!" Suddenly, Peter started laughing when he heard his words. His laughter froze the smile on the young man''s face. Suddenly, white armor appeared around Peter. At this moment, a wild flame and massive internal energy burst out of him. It spread throughout his swords and suddenly he stomped the foot. When he saw Peter approaching closer, he hurriedly formed a few more barriers around him. Bang! Crack! Crack! Crack! Boom! Splash! Peter dashed in front of the barrier and smashed his sword. The internal energy burst out of his sword and the barrier started cracking. In just a few seconds, the flame exploded but before that, the sword had already slashed his chest. The muscles and skin were cut apart and the bones were visible. Thud! The young man fell to the ground with disbelief in his eyes. He didn''t understand why Peter got so much stronger. If you try to drag the battle, Peter can almost become unkillable. The only way to kill him is to finish him in a single strike. Suddenly, Peter turned his head at those people who were trying to escape. With a single step, he covered dozens of meters and appeared in front of them. "Ahhhh!" The man was startled when Peter approached him. He raised his sword and screamed while slashing it down. But, at this moment, Peter had already disappeared. Splash! The next moment, his eyes widen as he fell on the ground with the headless body. Soon, bodies after bodies fell on the ground and Peter stood in the middle while being dyed in blood. [Your EXP has reached the limit. Would you like to level up?] Peter accepted it without hesitation. The next second, a new panel appeared in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 10 (EXP- 81250/102400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities HP- 60 MP- 50 Internal Energy- 50 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 40 AGI- 50 VIT- 35 STM- 35 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 20%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.4- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.7- 5%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.5- 10%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.4- 30%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 35 Fame Points- 80 Items- Sword*2, Ring*2, Passive Skill*1, Armor*1 Active Skill*1Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1090, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*5000] ''Nothing has truly changed, has it? But, isn''t this EXP kinda mess? System, how do you actually calculate EXP? Because this is a lot less than I expected it to be.'' Peter looked at his status panel and asked. "The starting EXP is 5. It will multiply by two to the former EXP until it reaches level ten. After level ten, the EXP will reset to five, and the same process with repeat. After Climber kills level fifteen, he gets the full EXP of level ten and EXP of level five." Female Mechanical voice rang on his brain. ''Oh! Does that mean I can only EXP will reset at every ten levels and I will only get the total EXP by adding those levels of EXP separately? It''s kinda hard to understand, don''t you think?'' Peter asked when he tried to calculate the EXP in his mind. "Climber doesn''t have to think about EXP. System will never do any fraud to the climber." Hearing those words, Peter sighed and accepted them. But, he did calculate it in his mind and found he actually got a lot of EXP from greed. But suddenly, something struck his mind as his face turned pale. "How did they find out about the key? Did the admin tell them? But then, why?" "It seems you got a huge problem, kid." Suddenly, a familiar voice rang behind him and a hand patted his shoulder. Peter''s eyes shrunk as he turned back. There was confusion and disbelieve when he saw the old man standing behind him. "Do you want to know how they know about the key? Or, are you surprised to see me outside the black market?" The old man smirked as he looked at Peter who was drowning in his own thoughts. Chapter 55 - New Problem Peter nodded his head and said "Both! Why can they find the key? And, did you literally decrease your strength just to meet me?" "You are half-right, boy." Suddenly, the old man pressed his hands on Peter''s shoulder. In an instant, his entire body bones were broken. "Ahhhhhhh!" Peter screamed in pain but the next moment, yellow mana entered his body and started healing him. Peter''s eyes turned red due to pain but soon they returned to normal. He looked at the old man and looked with confusion and fear. "Yes, we are restricted by levels but that doesn''t mean our strength will be equal to yours. Do you think we are dipping bread in the sauce every single day after reaching the top ninety floors? Many of us are trying to increase our strength, doing everything we can just to break the hundredth floor." "Of course, this won''t give us any chance to defeat but still. If you think can fight the people that arrive on the lower floor from the higher floor then you are nothing but a fool. Do you know why the admin says Passive Skills are important?" "It''s because of this reason. If your level is blocked, the part of your physical strength will be blocked as well. But, it can''t block the strength you gain from Passive Skills. Iron Body trained to Diamond Body. My strength is something that your mind can''t comprehend." "So, you better stop underestimating those guys. If that admin and I haven''t been protecting you from them, then you would have died. Of course, for now, you don''t possess much threat to them, so they don''t make any big moves." "In fact, they want you to gather all three keys. Then, they can kill you and take those keys. But of course, they will keep sending more people to take away that key. Because they have another fear. If you do end up winning the third key, your strength would be on the level that can''t be defeated by some of the same level." "Do you think that boy was asking for one on one fight just because he was arrogant? Don''t make me laugh! He just wanted to recruit you. And then, they will have a chance to fully control you. This is why they will not hesitate to send someone stronger next time." "Of course, if you are killed in the process that means you are not qualified. In simple terms, you are on a road that has no escape. If you decided to fight, it would be harder than defeating the hundredth floor. If you decided to surrender, you will be nothing but their puppet." Hearing his words, Peter bites his lips and clenched his fist. He never thought he would face the problem as such as this big. Retreat? He can''t do that. His family and Camellia will be in deep trouble. He absolutely can''t retreat now. Not to mention, if he doesn''t complete the chain quest, the punishment would be death. He knew he can''t underestimate the tower. If it is death, then he might really die. This would be the worst-case scenario. Because if he dies then what about his family? He was doing all this just to give them a good life. But, if he fails, what then? Everything that he has will crumble. He clenched his hand and his heart absolutely rejected the idea of surrendering or not fighting back. "Since you have the answer in your heart, let''s talk about how they were able to find you. Do you remember when the admin told you that you can cover your inheritance track on the tenth floor?" The old man asked. Peter nodded his head. "He literally means it. I know you have a way to dispel that tracking but as long as you are inside the tower, they can easily find you. There are people who can see others'' fate through several methods. Someone is calculating you." "He has already found your location and now he can keep sending more people to fight you. Of course, for now, you are safe. As I said, I will be your support if you help my granddaughter reach higher floors. I meant it." "I have interfered with his calculation and until you come closer to him, he can''t sense you. But, either way, he will find you in the end. After all, you have no choice but to climb the tower. And, climbing the tower will lead you near him. In the end, you will still face him and at that time, I won''t be able to make much difference." The old man looked at Peter with seriousness in his eyes. He knew Peter will face serious trouble but from his viewpoint, Peter has the most chances to succeed. Bet? Yes, he was taking a huge gamble. If he loses, he will lose his granddaughter. If he wins, he will have a chance to leave this tower. It was a huge gamble but he feels it is worth it. But, he still said all this to make Peter realize something. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his lips when he heard Peter''s words "You want me to train as hard as I can and reach the limits of each floor before moving into the next floor?" Peter wasn''t an idiot. He also found the risk that the old man was taking. He didn''t say that he should separate from his granddaughter once he reaches the upper floors. But, he still said all the trouble Peter might face upon reaching the higher floor. And, it''s not like he doesn''t care about his granddaughter rather. Peter felt he was trying to say something. And, instead of telling him directly, he wanted Peter to realize it. "Yes, I want you to train. The young man that you faced was not even an inch of the nail of that opponent that you will face in the future. He was only proficient in mana and even that wasn''t good. He was only good because he had higher rank Skill than yours." "If he had complete control and practice like you, then he would''ve slaughtered you. Remember, the only reason why you survived is that special skill that you inherited after entering the tower. There are lots of people with such talent or even better talent." "That''s why you need to improve on another factor to face a better opponent." This made Peter even more frightened. He knew just how strong his opponent was. If hadn''t gained that buff from his passive skill, he would''ve died. At that moment, he had no chance of defeating his opponent. Suddenly, the old man crouch down and spoke "When I told you that they will come after you while they also want you to get three keys, I meant it. Let me give you an example!" Peter looked at the old man and saw him taking out a block of wood. There was an ant moving on the ground. "This is you." The old man pointed at the ant and spoke. His words made Peter feel bitter. But, there was nothing he could do. "I don''t want you to go left. But, you are an ant. You don''t understand my words. And, I don''t need to manipulate you from my words. I can simply do this." Saying so, the old man puts a block on the left side. The ant kept moving but suddenly struck the wooden block. After moving for a while, that ant finally moved towards the right because it couldn''t move the block. "You think you are controlling others. You think everyone is an idiot. Then, you are wrong. They are manipulating you without even you knowing anything about it. And, this is where the strength comes in." Saying so, the old man puts another block on the ground but he flicked at the middle of the block and made a hole. The ant first collided with sealed part but soon it found its way from the hole. "If you have strength, you can still move on the path that you want." Peter stayed silent for a moment and said "That means I must train, right?" "Yes, you must train but there is another thing that I want you to understand. There are different kinds of people in the world. Not everyone is an idiot but not everyone is smart as well. Some of them will come while some of them will stay at the top." "Do you know why they want to come down taking so many risks?" The old man asked. Peter shook his head. Everything was only getting messier for him. "Because you have that thing. If you get another one, they would have a hard time killing or controlling you on the upper floor. That''s why some people might seem to do a stupid thing but they are doing exactly the correcting thing." "There are four checkpoints. Floor Zero, Floor Twenty-five, Floor Fifty, and Floor Seventy-five. Each of these floors holds the key and those unknown weapons. If you get all of those, you have a chance to cross the hundredth floor." "But, this also means you are invincible on the same floor.. That''s why they want to kill you as soon as possible if they can''t control you." Chapter 56 - Mana Body "Old man, tell me how can I get stronger?" At this moment, Peter understood the grave danger of this matter. Those people who are targeting him were actually smart. Because they are not underestimating him. And, that means they will do everything in their power to get his trident and key. He can''t imagine his life after reaching the twenty-fifth floor. "You have Basic Sword Skill, right?" The old man asked. "Yes!" Peter nodded. Basic Sword Skill was his first skill and also the skill that helped him cross the hidden floor. It has made a lot of impact on his life. "Train Iron Body, find more suitable skill than those who can help you make slaves, and train swordsmanship. The best part of becoming a swordsman is the strength. Once you truly walk on the path of swordsmanship, you can kill people beyond levels." The old man took out a book and gave it to him. Hearing his words, Peter frown for a moment and asked "Isn''t it better to have slaves that can help you fight?" "No! If you try, you can find friends that are willing to live and die with you. It''s just that it takes time. You are too much impatient. I don''t want to pry in your personal life but being impatient doesn''t solve anything. You need to be more patient and try to take one step at a time." "Do you think slaves can keep up with you forever? Do you think they will have the willpower to train and get stronger than you? Only when they feel, they can improve. Such as the little girl with you. She wants to get stronger just so that she can fight with you. She doesn''t want to be your burden." "Slaves can''t think like that. They will end up becoming your burden. So, don''t try to learn that skill! Instead, try to find better Passive Skills that could actually improve your strength. If you want my suggestion to find Tyrant Lightning Skill on the fifth floor." "That skill can help you absorb the lightning in your body and improve your physical strength while giving you the lightning mana. Of course, this isn''t exactly a passive skill rather a combination of both. So, it will consume one slot of passive skill and one slot of active skill." "But believe me, it is a thousand times better than that Lucifer''s flame skill." The old man''s words shocked Peter. Suddenly, his eyes shrunk as he asked "Wait, Basic Sword Skill can be used without consuming mana. So, why is it only Active Skill?" "Because of this!" As he said, he pushed the Advance Sword Skill to Peter''s hand and explained "This allows you to condense Sword Intent. It is the combination of sword belief and spirit power. That''s why this is not a Passive Skill." "Of course, you can still add mana or internal energy to Sword Intent. If you add fire mana, it will become Fire Sword Intent. If you add internal energy, it will become a dominating sword intent. All of these factors make it Active Skill." "But, Tyrant Lightning Skill not only gives you the access to lightning mana but also trains your body constantly just like the Iron Body. If you combine the effect of Tyrant Lightning Skill and Iron Body Skill then you will get a body that can literally punch mountain into dust." "And, don''t worry Advance Sword Skill won''t consume an extra slot. It will only evolve the Basic Sword Skill. That''s why I want you to train. Once your skill reaches level ten, it can be evolved if you have the right skill. Such as, if you have Flame Dragon Skill then you can evolve Burning Sun Skill to Flame Dragon Skill." "And, if you have Bronze Body Skill, then you can evolve Iron Body Skill to Bronze Body Skill. As for the Lesser Demon Transformation Skill, you need to find Greater Demon Transformation Skill. Finally, you don''t need to evolve Spirit Assimilation Skill." "Since you have the skill to steal others'' skills, it won''t be a difficult thing for you. For now, just focus on improving your skills. It might not improve right now, so continue until it improves. Alright, that''s all of the advice I have for you." "I will leave now. Currently, you have reached level ten so try to explore the first floor and wait for your friends reach this level. Only then, you should try to cross dungeon." After that, the old man snaps his finger and disappears. Seeing him leaving, Peter couldn''t help but sigh. There were many things he didn''t know. He was completely clueless and that only made it worse. He sighed and walked towards the corpses of those people. "I might be an ant for now. But, I will not remain as an ant. The old man is right. Only strength can help me achieve what I want. I must break those walls. From now on, I will fight every obstacle I will face and I will break them." After promising himself, Peter touched the corpse of the young man and muttered "Energy Absorption Skill!" As soon as he says those words, a black gas released out of his palm and spread throughout the body of the young man. He waited for a few minutes until he felt strange energy entering his body. He had already used this skill so he wasn''t unfamiliar with this energy. As soon as it entered his body, it started flowing through his veins, and inner organs. Each time it merges with one of his organs, it keeps strengthening them. Suddenly, his vision blurred a little. At this moment, a strange thing occurred inside his body. His mind was filled with confusion but he didn''t stop. After a long time, it finished and a new panel appeared in front of him. [Talent- Mana Body (Upgradable) Level- 1 Description- When a person reaches higher levels, his body synchronizes with the mana. Once the synchronization reaches hundred percent, that person will receive a body that allows him to use mana in a better way. Effect 1- Mana Body increases Mana Control by twice Effect 2- Mana Body stores the mana inside veins as well Effect 3- Mana Body can keep the balance between different attributes of mana Note- Mana Body can be improved by increasing the synchronization with mana or devouring better Mana Body] ''Wow! This is amazing. So, this is why he was able to create those moves with such ease. Damn! Doesn''t that mean he still had a reserve of mana?'' Peter suddenly felt thankful for using the Incarnation of Sun. This skill not only broke the opponent''s power but also injured him. And, only this allowed him to get Divine Dying Breath. But after seeing the old man, he realized he can''t rely on this skill every single time. After all, the old man was able to somehow injure him to the extent where he felt powerless. Even his Divine Dying Breath wasn''t helping him because he had no powers to carry buff. Since this was the case, Peter knew he can''t rely on it every single time. After gaining Mana''s Body, he walks to the next dead body and activates his Energy Absorption Skill. Just like that, he keeps on doing it until he absorbs the energy from all of those dead bodies. After that, he finally gives a glance at his status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 10 (EXP- 81250/102400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 60 MP- 50 Internal Energy- 50 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 50 AGI- 50 VIT- 35 STM- 35 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 20%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.4- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 50%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.7- 5%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.5- 10%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.4- 30%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 35 Fame Points- 80 Items- Sword*2, Ring*2, Passive Skill*1, Armor*1 Active Skill*1Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1090, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*4000] ''Hu! My strength increased by ten points. That would make me strong as level fifteen, right? And, I still haven''t spent my stat points. Let''s follow that old man''s advice and train my active skill.'' Peter thought for a while and finally burned those bodies with his flames. After that, Peter left the forest and ran towards the Hounds. He gave up on the slave skill as well. On Earth, "Miss, I heard your potion has the power to enhance human physical strength, is it?" One of the reporters in front of Anne and spoke. At this moment, both of them were sitting on a couch opposite each other. There were many cameras and it was being broadcast live on the media. Hearing his question, Anne smiled and took out a small glass jar. She looked at the reporter and said "Since this is life. Why not show it to the enter world rather than convince them with my words?" The reporter was startled. Suddenly, he smiled and said "Since Miss Anne is so confident, let me try it.. After all, I can lie to my wife but not to people watching this news." Chapter 57 - Morgan Scott "Please!" Anne passed the jar to him. He looked at the jar for a moment before trying it out. Anne wasn''t alone. After all, if she was then she wouldn''t have got this chance to go live in front of the entire world. He opened the cap and drank it. As soon as the liquid entered his tongue, it felt sweet. It slowly slides down his body and Anne spoke "Mister, I hope you can bear a little pain. After all, it will enhance your cells so it won''t be that easy." "Don''t worry, Miss! I am a Gold Rank Soul Defender." A reporter being a soul defender seems unfitting but reporter often risks their life. And, in many circumstances, they might even have to save people. That''s why there can be a soul defender in media. Although he said that, his face started betraying him. The pain was intense. For a moment, he regrets taking that liquid but soon the pain started disappearing. After a while, he felt a cold sensation through his body. Suddenly, he clenched his fist and opened his eyes. He felt an immense strength emerging from his body. He looked at Anne and said, "Miss Anne, is it really possible to mass-produce such a thing?" He began to doubt the mass production. Because this potion could literally increase his strength by a lot. "Of course, it is possible to mass-produce this. And, that''s why we have opened Johnson Company. We believe that we can help people get strong, even if it ordinary people who don''t have a chance to awaken Soul Talent." "Our company is willing to produce IE Potion for both government and private organizations. Of course, there are many restrictions as well. This potion won''t be useful to someone like Supreme. And, for Half-Supreme, it can only be used a few times." "As for anyone below Half-Supreme, it can be used many times but keeping a certain time duration." Hearing her words, the reporter fall silent. He didn''t expect this potion to be so powerful. After all, his physical strength was only around Bronze Rank. And now, it has reached the peak of Bronze Rank. But, he doesn''t feel this could actually help him rise to a higher rank. But, suddenly Anne smiled and said "The potion that you just took was the lowest rank potion. Currently, there are three ranks of potion. The highest rank potion is ten times powerful but it is also ten times more painful." "As for the middle one, it is five times more powerful but it is also five times more painful. If you have the willpower to bear such pain then you can indeed improve your physical strength by a whole rank. As for the price, our lowest rank potion only costs you one thousand dollars." "The middle one costs you only ten thousand dollars and finally the last one costs you a hundred million dollars. Our company will soon establish some branches across the human cities. There are also some limits to how much you can buy at once." "Does this satisfy your opinion, Mister?" Startled by Anne, he nodded his head. He had no more words for this potion. Anne smiled and finally stood up. She knew she didn''t have many things to say. The reporter also stood up and extended his hands. "Miss Anne, your project would be a great help to humanity. If everyone can get the strength to fight, we wouldn''t need to hide. I believe the entire world will be grateful for creating this potion." Anne smiled and said "And, I would like to thank Osborne Family, Hao Family, Carter Family, and Nolan Jackson for supporting our project. If it wasn''t for their support, our Johnson family wouldn''t be able to bring this project to life." At the same time, Bang! "Find out! How their family did have this thing? Fall in darkness, never goes out until your job is done." A young man stood in front of the broken table. He had a tall height with a slender body. His face was pale like the moonlight. His eyes and hair were red like blood. "Yes, master!" A man covered in a black robe appeared behind him and puts his hand on the chest while bowing down. In an instant, he disappears from the room. "I am not going to let them rise. Camellia, you are mine and only mine!" Those red eyes released a huge blood lust as he mumbled. The young man was the vampire prince of the Vampire Race. His name was Morgan Scott. "Boy, I think you should calm down." Suddenly, a hoarse voice rang and he turned around. There was a middle-aged man standing behind but he looks fairly similar to Morgan. With the huge body but also handsome face, it was hard to say his age. His name was Theodore Scott. "But father, how can I calm down when my enemy is getting stronger? That man has awakened as well. With those potions, he can easily get stronger." Morgan clenched his fist and spoke with bitterness in his tone. Suddenly, his father walked in front of him and pressed his shoulder. "Are you telling me that you will lose to a human?" Hearing those words, Morgan''s face turned pale as he hurriedly shook his head and denied "No, father! I simply began cautiously. How can a Vampire Prince like me lose to a weak human?" "You don''t need to be cautious. They can''t break those limits. Not to mention, we are the strongest clan of the Vampire Family. Why would we need to fear them?" Theodore patted his shoulder and spoke. "But father, sometimes even an ant could shake the elephant. And, don''t you think that potion is a bit suspicious. How could a human create a potion like that? And, even if they can, don''t you think it is better for us to have that?" Morgan shook his head and spoke while looking at his father''s eyes. Hearing his son''s words, Theodore frown. It''s not that he doesn''t like his son''s cautiousness rather he admires his son. After all, instead of using brute force, his son tries to do things with a certain plan. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he asked. "Do you just send him to spy on them?" "Yes, Black Guards are trained to hide in darkness. With the blood of our family following their veins, they can master the darkness power. I told them to hide in darkness and spy on them. That little girl said they are backed by Osborne Family, Hao Family, Carter Family, and Nolan." "And, council won''t sit back and watch such a huge project done by a small family. I want Camellia and that means that family must die. But, since the council will interfere as well, we need to wait until they do. Once things are at place, we can strike, get the entire formula, and retreat." Theodore''s eyes widen when he heard his son''s plan. It was good at least he never thinks of using tactics if he wants something. "Alright, I will leave this in your hands. I had some gains and needs proper improvement. For a while, I will leave the family duty in your hands." Theodore nodded his head and patted his son''s shoulder while leaving. "Wait, don''t tell me you are going sprint into Vampire Emperor Realm?" Morgan''s eyes suddenly widen as he looked at his hand and shouted. "Don''t do anything that will harm the family in my absence!" Theodore raised his hand and shook as his figure started disappearing in front of Morgan''s eyes. He couldn''t even track his father. At this moment, they''re a bit of silence in the room. On the Headquarters of the Council, There were six men sitting at a round table. All of them were wearing a white coat with a snake-like symbol design on the chest. They were the six Half- Supreme who makes the major decision in the world. As for the Supreme, they aren''t called unless it is something truly destructive to the world. "Is that something possible to achieve?" One of them spoke. He had a sword on his waist and a pale white face with brown hair. "Since it was proven, it seems to be true. But, how can they create something like this? Is it just Johnson family?" Another man with an eye patch on his left eye spoke. He had a tall and muscular body. "But, they couldn''t possibly pull that off? How can a family with such one recently awakened person do such a thing? Is it those families who are using Johnson''s name?" A man with silver hair spoke. He was the only one wearing black pants under a white coat. Everyone else was wearing white pants which matches their white coat. "And, why would they do that? Excluding Carter Family, Hao Family and Osborne Family are known for their strength and wealth. If they want to do such a thing, why would they use someone''s name? I think it must Johnson''s family. And, it must be related to that young man''s recent awakening." A fat man sitting on the chair spoke as holds a chicken wing in his hand. Suddenly, five of them looked at him and said "Can you stop eating at the important discussion?" Chapter 58 - Family Gene "Come on! It''s not my fault that my ability needs me to constantly eat food. Or, why do you think I got so fat?" The fat man looked at the other and snorted while biting another piece from the wings. Other men looked at him and sighed. "Even so, that formula should be in the hands of the council. Only then it can truly benefit humanity. After all, the council is the foundation for humanity." Another person with a tanned tone and bulky body spoke. He was another Half-Supreme. "They won''t give us on such reasons. Either we must use force or we must use some tactics. But for now, let''s just observe. After all, it might simply fail or have horrible side effects." The man with the sword made a serious expression and spoke. Hearing his words, everyone nodded in agreement. At the same time, Anne was on her way home in the car. Inside the car, there was another woman. She was none other than Camellia. At this moment, she was wearing a black tight dress while Anne was wearing a gorgeous red dress that spread from her neck to the leg. It was her first time wearing such a dress but that dress totally shows her maturity. If Peter was here, his mind would''ve blown away. But, at this moment, there was nervousness and fear hidden in her eyes. "Are you worried?" Camellia asked as she moved closer to Anne. Anne nodded her head. She closed her eyes and sighed "I don''t know what I am doing here. If I messed up, it would be a huge problem for my brother. But, this only makes me feel more burdened." "Then, don''t think that way. Just think if you can complete this, then you can become a CEO at the age of sixteen. And, it won''t be a simple company. Just look at these stats!" As she said, she took out a tablet and showed a graph. There was a circle with one-tenth of the circle being red and the other part being orange. Then, she slides the screen, and a new circle with one-fifth of the circle being appeared. "This shows us the number of people that we expect to buy the potion. Originally, only a few had pre-ordered the potion but now the number has increased by five times. You nailed the interview. So, don''t worry about anything and just think about the success." Hearing her words, Anne bites her lips and smiles while nodding her head. At this moment, she felt a little bit more comfortable. "So, where are we going now?" Anne asked. "We need to go back to the company. Few large-scale companies, organizations, and even governments are buying the potions in bulk. We need to spend more resources and we need your sign for it. By the way, next time tell Peter to leave more of those crystals." Camellia spoke but there was hidden envy in her tone. She wished Peter would love her as much as she loves his family. But, she also knew it would take some time. "Alright! By the way, do you think we should sell some of our shares to get some high-level families in this vortex?" Anne''s words suddenly made Camellia confused. Of course, she wasn''t confused because she didn''t understand it rather she was confused about her thinking. But, suddenly a picture came to her mind which made her chuckle. "You are just like him." Camellia smiled and couldn''t help but pat Anne''s head. Normally, it feels like both of them don''t have cunning minds but once required, their mind instantly becomes cunning. It''s like the inherited genes. But, she can understand it. After all, Peter''s father was some who once lived his life in poverty at a small age. And, now if it wasn''t for that war that made him lose hundreds of millions of dollars, he would''ve been a billionaire. Because not only did they lose but also fell into debt. So, his father had to work from scratch once again. But, he still makes millions of dollars. After all, if it wasn''t for those bucks, Peter and they wouldn''t get a chance to get treatment with those pieces of equipment. Both Peter and Anne inherit those genes. It''s just that they haven''t truly got a chance to show those genes. And now, they are getting it. Camellia praised her but soon her face became serious. "We can''t do that now. After all, we don''t have much to give." Hearing her words, Anne shook her head and said "You are wrong. We do have something. Don''t forget, we haven''t used the hundred percent concentrated version. If we put it on the terms, we could force them to buy the shares of the company." "And, once they buy the share, we can pull them to the vortex. That means they must join us or face the loss. Do you think this is feasible?" Camellia thought for a while and shook her head "I don''t think they will try actively fight the Vampires. There are many chances for them to betray us as well." Anne stayed silent and frustration appeared on her face. At this moment, Camellia patted her cheeks and said "Just relax! You and your brother always work in hurry at the last minute. You can take things like that. We need to calm down and try to increase the sales of those potions." "After all, this potion is our background. Of course, if we make more potions then it would be even better. But for now, let''s not keep our hopes up." Hearing her words, Anne nodded her head but suddenly Camellia shouted "Stop the car!" Her voice started Anne and the driver but the driver did stop the car. It was in the middle of the road but there weren''t many people around. Camellia instantly moved out. Suddenly, she released the invisible barrier around the car and floated in the air. Her psychic talent allows her to do anything she wants. She suddenly clenched her fist and the ground beneath her exploded into pieces. Those crumbled pieces rose to the sky and suddenly gathered around her fist. "Come out!" She slammed her fist in the air and all the crumbled pieces formed a giant fist, moving towards the pole. Bang! The fist collides against the pole and the shadow suddenly appeared above it. As the pole began to fall, the man in a dark robe floated on air and suddenly disappeared. When Camellia tried to chase him, she discovered that man was already thousands of meters away. She glanced back at the car and returned. Her priority was keeping Anne safe but suddenly her eyes shrunk. She took out her phone and called a new number that was saved. "Check aunt and uncle''s body right now!" As soon as the phone was picked up, she shouted. "Woah! Woah! Woah, Miss Camellia. You don''t need to be so violent. I am watching them. So, what happened?" The voice belonged to none other than James. "Those leeches are targeting us. Be careful about uncle and aunt!" Camellia replied and instantly cut the call. On another side, James was in the same room as Peter''s parents. He was carefully watching over them. Of course, it was only because Anne was gone for the interview. Normally, Anne and Camellia watch over them. And, since now they were announcing such potion to the world, James knew they must be extra careful. That''s why he was taking care of everything related to Peter. "Young master, the master is calling you!" Aron walked in while holding the tablet. After he gave it to James, he finally picked up the call. On another side of the video call, it was a middle-aged man wearing a brown coat. He was sitting behind the desk. His father''s name was Clint Osborne. "James, is that true?" Clint spoke with a bit of unhappiness in his tone. "Yes, father! I have decided to support the Johnson family for this new project." James nodded his head and respectfully answered. "Do you know how much trouble our family might face?" Clint''s eyes turned serious as he spoke. He was putting his fists near his mouth. "Since when did our Osborne family start fearing some little troubles?" James proudly spoke. When Clint heard his son, his mouth twitched. He suddenly regretted teaching his son about this. But, James wasn''t wrong either. Osborne family could rank in the top ten most powerful families around the world for some reason. Soon, Clint sighed and asked, "Are you sure it will work?" "Father, do you think you would buy it for the family?" James smirked and asked. Clint nodded his head and said "Alright, I won''t care about this. But, be careful about the council. Don''t forget that we don''t have the power to fight council." "Don''t worry, dad! We aren''t going to fight the council. We have another enemy." James'' eyes turned red as he clenched his hand. Seeing his face, Clint''s eyes shrunk as he asked "What happened?" "Father, do you believe me?" James didn''t reply instead asked. "If I can''t believe you then who would I believe?" Clint smiled and spoke. "I want to five Platinum Rank Guards." Chapter 59 - Zhao Ming "Alexa, did you find Alice?" Peter called out the friend list and made a call to Alexa. On another side of the forest, Alexa was swinging her sword against a red hound when she heard Peter''s voice on her head. It was one of the mysteries of the tower. But, it makes communication easy. "Yes, I can hear you. And, yeah I have found her." Alexa turned her head at the little girl next to her. She was also fighting against the hound but she was using her fist even though she had a sword. And, there was a cold expression on her face. "Where are you?" Peter asked as he walked inside the forest. "We are currently at the southern part of the forest. You should hurry up!" Alexa answered as her sword slashed the head of the hound. "Alright!" Peter nodded his head and cut off the call. After looking at the directions, he finally head towards the south. It took him nearly ten minutes to reach the place. As soon as he appeared, Alice''s eyes widen. Her fist smashed the hound to the ground. She turned towards Peter without even looking at the dead hound. She dashed towards him and jumped in his embrace. "Brother! I missed you." Hearing that familiar voice, Peter sighed and patted her head. He embraced Alice for a moment before letting her go. As soon as she lands on the ground, Alice looks at him and spoke: "Brother, let''s exterminate these hounds!" There was a big smile behind her words. Hearing that, Peter mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Then, his eyes fell on her body as he tried to pry on her levels. Her mana level was exploding which made him serious. "Alice, what happened? Why did your mana level improve so much?" He immediately frowned and asked. Her mana level was almost close to him, which would be level ten. "I don''t know. When I was fighting, I thought of using mana instead of internal energy. At that moment, my body started devouring mana from the surroundings like a big hungry fellow. And, every time I use my fist to fight, this happens and mana level increases." "Of course, this also increased my internal energy though it is not on the level of internal energy." Anne curiously to touched her cheek and explained. ''How is that possible? Then, why didn''t it happen before? Wait, she never used mana with her fist, or did she? Wait, does she have a talent for mana? Could it be Mana Body? But, that didn''t increase mana amount like this.'' Peter instantly started thinking more about her body but there were some concerns on his face. Something that seems good can be bad. But at this moment, Alexa spoke "I think she possesses a legendary physique." "Legendary Physique?" Peter looked at Alexa and curiously mentioned it. Alice also looks at Alexa with curiosity. "When some reach the top floor, they have the power to create many talents. Some create legendary physiques like Heavenly Dragon Body, Immemorial Mortal Body, Star Spirit Body, Divine Mana Body, and many more. "These kinds of physiques can have a lot of impact on someone''s training. Such as a person with a Heavenly Dragon Body can become invincible in a physical contest at the same level. Some with Divine Mana Body can absorb an immense amount of mana." "She could have Divine Mana Body but I have never heard of the inheritor of Divine Mana Body absorbing mana during a battle and fist battle more specifically." Alexa also frowned as she looked at Alice. She was also very curious about her physique. While everyone was thinking, a voice rang on their ears. "Because she doesn''t have Divine Mana Body rather the Wizard King Body." This voice startled them as they turned to the right. They saw a young man walking towards them. He had a spear on his back. His face was tanned and the clothes were more like armor. He was like a soldier. "Who are you?" Peter stared at him and asked with a gloomy expression. He didn''t even feel this man coming towards. And, when he looks at the man closely, he feels an immense power coming out of him. "My name is Zhao Ming. Someone guided me to you." The young man politely bowed and introduced himself. "Someone guided you? Can you tell me who?" Peter asked. He frowned upon hearing this young man''s words. Who could possibly guide him? His enemy? That would be the obvious guess. But, it could be the old man as well. "I can''t answer that. But, you can be sure that I do not harbor any ill intent towards you. I only wish to join you and learn the Law of Destruction from you. Of course, you can''t control it now but you could do it in the future." Zhao Mind spoke with utmost polite tone but just tone wasn''t enough to make Peter calm. And, his words were even more confusing. Because he can be sure that Zhao Ming was taking about Trident of Destruction. But, he still couldn''t trust him. More importantly, what if his enemies have told him about the trident of destruction? "Tell me, who guided you and we can talk further." Peter slowly calm down and spoke. There wasn''t a single piece of hesitation in his eyes. Because this was his bottom line. Zhao Ming sighed and pointed at Alice "Just like her, I also possess a physique. I can see the fate line of different people and also laws. You have the line of destruction around you as for your fate line, it is very messy." "Of course, this is a bet. Because a fate could be changed and if it changes in a bad way, I will lose the gamble. The girl next to you also has a legendary talent but she is bloodline rather than a physique." When Alexa heard his words, her eyes shrunk. Except for her grandpa, nobody knows this. She started having goosebumps about him. "Even if I trust you on that, why do you think I will let an unknown man join my team?" Peter also noticed her expression and stared at Zhao Ming. At this moment, he was unable to decide the other''s party intention. Was it truly the Law of Destruction? He doesn''t know. Maybe it is, maybe it is not. Peter couldn''t decide it properly. "Because I have the strength and resources to support the team. With my power, we can find the weakness and strengths of others and also find a safer path. This is the reason why I have survived till now. And, I do not belong to any guild as well." At this moment, Peter couldn''t help but feel speechless. He wasn''t sure whether this man telling him the truth or lie. "If you can take my three strikes, I will let you join." Peter closed his eyes and finally decided. As soon as he opened his eyes, his body suddenly dashed towards Zhao Ming. His speed startled Zhao Ming. He took out the spear from his back. The blue mana encircled around his spear and slowly transformed into a snake. "Heavenly Dragon Spear Skill- Blazing Snake Strike!" His move started Peter. The red mana condensed around the sword. He kicked on the ground and jump. He raised his sword with both of his hands and slashed down. "Blazing Strike!" Originally, he thought the blue mana was gentle but only when the snake dashed towards his strike, he realized the blue mana was actually the blue flames. Boom! The moment both strikes collided, a huge explosion swept the surrounding. At this moment, Zhao Ming stood tall on the ground without moving a single inch. The pair of wings appeared behind Peter as he rushed towards Zhao Ming. On air, he held two swords. He spun his body and condensed a flame dragon. As he moved towards Zhao Ming, he swings those swords. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" The fire dragon around him raised its claw and transferred all of its power to the claw. As soon as Peter strikes his sword down, the fire claw followed him. Beneath them, Zhao Mind stayed silent for a moment. He took a step back and crouched in a fighting style. The blue mana rolled around the tip of his spear and condensed into a lotus. As soon as the fire dragon claw came down, he swings his body as he stood up and thrust his spear. "Blue Lotus Burning Heaven!" It was more like an ancient martial art but Peter didn''t have time to think about it. His fire dragon claw was falling down towards Zhao Ming while the blue lotus was rising towards it. Booooooom! When two collided, this time even Peter couldn''t hold it. Zhao Ming also got consumed inside the explosion while Peter was blown away. Thankfully, he still had the fire wings. But as soon as he stabled himself, his wings disappeared. Thud! Peter landed on the ground while Zhao Ming rushed out of the explosion. His clothes were slightly burned as well as his skin. Peter looked at him and spoke "This is the last strike. I hope you can take it." As he said, Peter gathered all mana and internal energy on his swords. He gripped the hilts and positioned them in front of him. "Basic Sword Skill- Supernova!" Chapter 60 - Profit As soon as he held both swords upfront, his foot stomp on the ground and he dashed towards Zhao Ming. The internal energy coats the sword while the flames condense between the sword and the internal energy. Both swords and internal energy were compressing flames to a thin layer. Seeing him coming, Zhao Ming closed his eyes and pointed the tip of the spear at the sky. Suddenly, the blue flames and purple energy released out of his body. This purple energy was created from his internal energy skill. Two forces combined together at the tip of the spear. As soon as the power reached its peak, two forces revolved together to form a massive whirlpool. "Heavenly Dragon Spear Skill- Exploding Dragon!" The thin condensed out of the internal energy and mana slashed towards the whirlpool. The collision wasn''t something both of them expected. When the sword slashed the whirlpool, it slashed through the upper part. Boom! But as soon as it reached the middle of the spear, coating of internal energy broke and the flames collided together. The collision resulted in an explosion. Both Peter and Zhao Ming fell in the middle of the explosion. Whoosh! Whoosh! After a few seconds, both of them rushed out of the explosion. At this moment, Peter and Zhao Ming had their bodies burned along with their clothes. It was miserable but Peter''s HP was still above fifty. He looked at Zhao Ming and nodded his head "Alright, you can join us." There were two reasons behind his approval. First, Zhao Ming''s strength was good. Unless he uses the buff from his Divine Dying Breath, he will not win. And, the opponent hasn''t even used all of his strength. Second, he had the last buff of Zhao Ming. If he ever betrays Peter, then it would only benefit Peter. After all, having five times strength during a hard battle is a good thing. He just needs to save more Healing Potions and that will be good for him. Upon getting approval from Peter, Zhao Ming smiled as he took out a few clothes from his spatial ring. But suddenly, he noticed there were still two more people and both of them were girls. Seeing his face, they instantly turned around. After that, both of them changed their clothes. "Alright, tell me your level," Peter asked while walking together with him. "I am not sure but I might be near level thirteen." Zhao Ming answered while shaking his head. "Oh! Alright, let''s level up first before we enter the first-floor dungeon." Peter finally reached Alice and Alexa. He turned his head at them and spoke. "Yeah, our goal is to level up more. We can challenge the first-floor dungeon only when we reach level fifteen. If we go before that, we might not be able to deal with it." Alexa nodded her head as well. Soon, after that Peter started dealing with his quests. This was the third day and it was already ending. He knew he can''t waste any more time with this. He immediately started hunting hounds. But, during this time he only used Basic Sword Skill. He didn''t even use mana or internal energy. Although both of them could be used, his Basic Sword Skill needs to train properly. After he finished hunting hounds, he found his Sword Skill has improved by one level. But, it wasn''t enough. So, he immediately started killing Red Goblins. Fortunately, they were closed and it only got easier for him. But, Fire Lizards were far. And, it was already the nighttime. He sighed and bid goodbye to others and left the tower. As soon as he left the tower, he appeared in his own room. He walked out of the room and saw Anne, Camellia, Daniel, James, and Aron on the ground floor, sitting on the couch with distress on their faces. "What happened?" Peter asked from the upper floor while walking down the stairs. His voice startled them. They all turned around and looked at him but the distress on their faces only grew. "Vampires, they are making their move." Camellia spoke and Peter froze on the stairs. He didn''t expect he would get two bad news in a single day. But, soon he continued walking and asked "Are they desperate or is it just precaution?" "I think it is just precaution. They only sent a person to spy on her. It was the person from Death Void Family." Camellia answered but her expression only got serious as she continued. "Death Void?" Peter found the little interesting but he didn''t know much about the vampires. "Death Void Family is one the strongest family of Vampire Race. Morgan Scott, the current Vampire Prince wants to marry me and he belongs to that family. If I didn''t guess wrong, then he is trying to stop your rise." Camellia explained. But suddenly, James intersected "But, why would he take such an immediate action?" "If I am not wrong, then he must be someone obsessed with you and also a smart leech." Peter suddenly turned his head at Camellia and smirk. "Why are you smiling?" Camellia asked because she felt a little embarrassed by his smile. "Well, my girlfriend is so powerful that even leeches are obsessed with her. It makes me proud." Peter smirked as he teased her. Camellia turned her head to the side and refused to answer him. "But, I can''t let this slide. We need to do something. How many preorders did we get?" Peter''s smile instantly disappeared and a serious expression appeared on his face as he asked. "Five Thousand Highest Rank Potions, Thirty Thousand Middle-Rank Potions, and Hundred Thousand Low-Rank Potions. Five Hundred Million from Highest Rank Potions, Three Hundred Million from Middle-Rank Potions and Hundred Million from Low-Rank Potions." "Of course, this is just the sale. If we decrease it by the cost that we spent for creating it, managing everything, then it would be Two Hundred Million from Highest Rank Potions, One Hundred Million from Middle-Rank Potions, and just Fifty Million from Low-Rank Potions." "I am thinking of spending Two Hundred Million dollars to create a side company that can produce raw materials for us. After all, if we keep on relying on others for Stamina tablets, then we might not be able to earn a bigger profit." Camellia explained as she took out the tab and show them the exact numbers. It was surreal for Anne but for others, they expected it. After all, this potion was a miracle for humanity. And, more importantly, people will surely buy this to crack as well. Peter touched his chin and asked, "Do you think we can increase our sales within the end of the month?" "It will be hard. But, since the population is increasing every day, our sales won''t decrease. Not to mention, more people will get interested in the highest rank potion and try to buy it. But, we might need to invest in others as well if we want to catch up to vampires soon." Camellia nodded her head and explained. "I will think about that. First, let''s focus on protection. I won''t be here all the time and so I won''t have a chance to protect my sister and my parents. So, I can only rely on you guys." Peter nodded his head and looked at James and others with a serious expression. What he fears most is about his family. That''s why he doesn''t want to rely on others. "Ahem! About that, I want to buy ten percent shares from Johnson Company. Or, I should say my family wants to buy ten percent shares. Although we have supported your company, we don''t have shares and higher-ups are arguing about this, Peter." "So, I hope I can buy ten percent shares of your Company. Normally, we can buy with cash but you need protection more than cash. So, I talked with my dad. He is willing to spend ten Platinum Rank Soul Defenders to protect your family. Our Family will also fully support your company in front of the Council." "Last but not least, we are willing to spend Ten Billion Dollars for this. I believe this will be sufficient for ten percent shares of your company, right?" James suddenly stood up and walked in front of Peter and spoke. Peter thought for a while and said "In less than three years, our company will have a net worth of more than ten billion. Of course, this is only the current estimation. If the number of sales increases, our company will worth even more. So, Ten Billion dollars might be less." Everyone in the room didn''t expect Peter to reject James even he was confused. But suddenly, Peter patted his shoulder and said "But, you are a friend. Even if you hadn''t said ten billion to buy ten percent shares, I would have sold it to you." "But since you have already decided, how can I not respect your choice? But, I don''t want Platinum Rank Soul Defenders to know what they are defending. I just want them to put their life on the line if it needs it. Remember, since it is you who said this, I will believe you but I hope you won''t make any mistake while choosing them." "Don''t worry, these are the finest men in our family. They will never betray us." James nodded his head with a serious expression and spoke. "People''s emotions and hearts can change." Chapter 61 - Basic Sword Skill Evolves James nodded his head and walked back to his couch. Peter also sat down and soon they started discussing more the business. Later, he had the meal with them. He spends some time with his little sister and Camellia before entering the tower. Since vampires are already attacking his family, he knew he must hurry up. And, the only way is by getting stronger. After entering the tower, he found it was already morning time. The sun had started to set on the sky. Every time he enters the tower, he gets this weird feeling. How could some create such a divine thing as a tower? After all, there seem to be hundred different worlds inside a single tower, each with its sun. Although the world inside each floor doesn''t seem to be big, it was still amazing. "System, show my status!" Peter called out his status before planning for anything. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 10 (EXP- 83000/102400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 60 MP- 50 Internal Energy- 50 Genetic Power- 10 STR- 50 AGI- 50 VIT- 35 STM- 35 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 20%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.4- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.1- 50%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.8- 5%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.5- 90%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.4- 70%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.1- 80%) Stat Points- 135 Fame Points- 280 Items- Healing Potion*9, Sword*2, Ring*2, Passive Skill*1, Armor*1 Active Skill*1Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1240, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*2000] ''Today, let''s practice Basic Sword Skill to the level ten and also practice Iron Body. If I can improve these two, my strength will grow significantly. For now, let''s not think about improving my level but if I can hunt monsters then it would be indeed possible.'' ''And, system, distribute twenty points to each stat!'' Peter commanded his system. In an instant, his stats changed to a new one. With the increase of his stats, a new feeling burst through his veins. It was power, an extra power. He didn''t hesitate to turn around and rushed towards the forest. While moving there, he asked others to visit him in the forest as well. On the way to the forest, Peter realized there were a lot fewer monsters than he originally expected. But soon, he found a path. It was confusing because this path led to the middle of the forest. He hasn''t gone to the middle of the forest. So, when he saw this path, he got curious and rushed towards it. The path was rather silent and there was not a single monster. But, when he reached the middle, his eyes shrunk. In front of him, a lion was sleeping. Its neck was covered with the ring of fire. Its paws and tail were also on fire. But, this wasn''t the thing that intimidate him. Rather, when he looked at this lion, he got the same feeling that he got from the Wolf Leader in-floor zero dungeon. Peter immediately understood its power level and thus he was a little confused on whether to take action or not. If he does take an action, he might be able to win but it would be a devastating battle. Suddenly, the sword appeared in his hand as he clenched his fist around it. Fight! He wanted a battle. The battle is the fastest way to improve himself. He can''t back down from the battle. Even though a single lion might not provide a lot of EXP, he can still use Greed during the battle. ''Hu!'' Peter took a deep breath and release it but at this moment the lion suddenly raised its head. The lion''s eyes fell on Peter''s body and the mouth slowly opened. It made a lazy movement while standing up but when it did, its eyes were showing the thirst for blood. "Come!" Peter walked near him while holding the sword. Seeing his intention, the lion slowly moved towards him. But, soon both of them started catching up the speed. When both picked up the speed, the wind blew like a hurricane and the huge force was carried out by their attacks. Peter raised his sword like usual. The mana coats his sword and the flames formed the giant image of a dragon. The lion raised its claw and the flames burst out. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" Boom! Peter''s sword went straight down, without any tricks. It carried a massive force of the claw and smashed against the flaming claw of the lion. When the lion blocked the fire claw, the flames collided and combusted into an explosion. The entire ground was swept away and the trees around them caught fire. But, Peter and the lion retreated after stomping their foot on the ground, creating a massive shake. Their movement blew up a strong wind that extinguished the little flames that were spread around. Thud! Thud! Peter and Lion landed on the ground at the same time. They looked at each other and rushed towards each other once again. Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang! Bang! In less than a minute, they exchanged dozens of blows. The destructive power of their collision swept the forest and the monster living in the forest started panicking. But suddenly, Peter stopped. He dispersed his mana and once again continued. As soon as he dispersed mana, he started falling into a disadvantage. Previously, he was using flames and explosions to offset the lion''s fierce attacks but now he was using his sword without mana or internal energy. Although mana increases the level faster, he wanted to feel the sword. Swing, Stab, Slash, each of these were basics of the sword. And, he wanted to feel them again. He held his sword tightly so that he would be able to bear the impact. At this moment, he was trying to understand Basic Sword Skills more. During the battle, the lion kept making several wounds on his body and to the point where his HP decreased to fifty. ''Sword! What is the sword? From those novels that I read, Swordsmanship belongs to the path of a sword cultivator. But, this is not cultivation. So, how can I improve my sword power?'' ''Power! If I can exert more power into the sword then I can improve it but how can I get that power? It''s impossible. Speed! This is something I can improve but with the fix agility my speed is also fixed.'' ''These two things are currently impossible to improve but there are other things that could be improved. Soft and Hard! If I am not wrong then the movement of my hand represents Soft and the destructiveness of my attack represents Hard.'' ''These two things can be improved. The movement of my hand and the destructiveness of the strike. If I can move fast, I can generate more force. This means I can increase the destructiveness of the strike. These two are correlated to each other just like strength and speed.'' ''But, the only difference is that I can improve these but I can''t improve them.'' Peter took a deep breath and finally stopped his movement. He was thinking while fighting against the lion. Even though he was at the disadvantage, he was able to put up a fight. Soon, Peter started moving his hands faster. But, he didn''t move it randomly. But, rather he made the same basic movements like slash and stab but with faster speed and better accuracy. Slowly, his control over the Basic Sword Skill started blooming. It was with the help of Divine Dying Skill buff, he was able to improve five times faster. In just a few minutes, his sword skill reached the ninth level. Bang! Suddenly, the lion smashed its claws on the ground and created a shockwave, making Peter retreat. But as soon as Peter retreated, Lion erupts flames on both of its claws and stood on its rear legs. Clap! The lion-faced Peter and clapped its flaming paws. Suddenly, two powerful five inches thick walls of flame rushed towards Peter. At this moment, Peter closed his eyes. His Sword Skill level was rising up. Suddenly, he opened his eyes when the Sword skill reached 99% of the ninth level. "Instant Kill!" Whoosh! Splash! Suddenly, Peter disappeared. The walls were cut in half and the sword sliced the head of the lion. When Peter appeared, he was behind the alone. He raised his sword and saw a red energy coating his sword. It wasn''t mana. It wasn''t internal energy. Rather, it was his spirit power. But, it wasn''t simply his spirit power rather something else. But before he could further look at it, the red energy fades away. At this moment, a notification rang on his mind [Basic Sword Skill has reached the requirement for Evolution.] [Would you like to evolve it?] Peter clicked on yes and another panel appeared. [Advance Sword Skill has reached the requirement for replacement] [Would you like to evolve Basic Sword Skill into Advance Sword Skill?] [Note: Once it is confirmed, the Basic Sword Skill will be replaced by Advance Sword Skill and no further slot will be consumed.] "Yes!" Peter smirked as he clicked on the yes. Suddenly, his eyes forcefully shut down and the red energy suddenly burst out of him. Chapter 62 - First Floor Dungeon Part 1 The red energy around him was the sword energy. It was beaming with spirit powers. It followed from top to bottom. It felt great. Peter couldn''t help but clench his fists with excitement. "Peter, what just happened?" Peter was so engrossed in this feeling that he didn''t even see two girls and one boy standing near him. Only when Alice shouted, he turn his head and glances at them. "Congratulation! You have gotten stronger." Zhao Ming smiled and congratulated him. After that, he shifted his eyes to the dead body of the lion. Peter did get EXP from this beast. After all, that rule only works on the previous floor, not on this floor. He gained nearly nine thousand EXP. Six thousand from it and three thousand from greed. This was quite unexpected but he did gain a lot. He hoped he would find another monster with the same level as this. "So, should we start our hunt?" Alexa asked as she looked at Peter. Peter nodded his head and soon they started hunting. Peter finished his remaining quest and others also improved. Days passed and on the third day, everyone reached the fifteenth level except for Peter. He couldn''t help but look at his stats while sitting on the stone. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 13 (EXP- 562000/819200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 75 MP- 65 Internal Energy- 65 Genetic Power- 35 STR- 90 AGI- 82 VIT- 66 STM- 66 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 30%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 40%), Iron Body (Lv.6- 80%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 10%) Active Skills- Basic Sword Skill (Lv.12- 10%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.7- 40%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.3- 20%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.2- 20%) Stat Points- 120 Fame Points- 380 Items- Healing Potion*18, Sword*3, Ring*2, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1440, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*1500] In these three days, his strength also improved a lot. With his level at thirteen, he also gained a new skill from Common Treasure Chest. His attributes improve like crazy. And, this also made him compensate for his difficulty in leveling. He found he must slaughter for days just to improve and even by taking mana stones, it takes a lot of time. Of course, there were Mana Crystals. He consumed five hundred mana crystals otherwise he wouldn''t even have reached the thirteenth level. Although they all reached the fifteen level, none of them were ready to enter a dungeon. After all, it was already evening. So, everyone left! Peter returned back to his home and spend some time with Camellia and Anne. Of course, he did leave after a few hours, After all, the next day had already started inside the tower. As for his sleep schedule, it has been messed up. After he entered the tower, he called others and everyone meet in front of the dungeon. Unlike the first floor dungeon, this was a massive door in the middle of the forest. After everyone reached in front of the door, a message appeared in front of them. [Four Participants are detected] [Would you like to raid the tower solo or with the party?] [Solo] [Party] Seeing these messages, Peter didn''t instantly choose rather went to his status main status. Then, he opened the friend list. There were three options on this panel. -Total Friends -Add Friends -Form Dungeon Raid Party Peter directly clicked on the last option and the new panel appeared. [Please select your friends!] Peter chose Alexa, Alice, and Zhao Ming. [Peter Johnson has requested to form a party with you!] [Would you like to accept?] Suddenly, these two panels appeared in front of others and all of them clicked on accept. As soon as they clicked there, a new panel appeared above them. [Non-system users will gain EXP from each kill. And, EXP will be distributed at the end.] [Peter Johnson has requested to be the party leader?] [If you do not accept the request, you will no longer get EXP.] Seeing these panels, Alice and others understood more. They did agree and after that, Peter turned around and clicked on party mode. In an instant, they disappeared like a flash of light and the next moment, they appeared in a strange place. They appeared in front of four lanes, each separated by color and walls. Suddenly, a new message appeared in front of them. [Each participant must choose one route. The participant must face the first, second, and third-level by himself/herself.] Seeing this message, everyone looked at each other. They were slightly confused but still, they had a little information about this. So, they started choosing their path. Zhao Ming went from the farthest left. Alexa followed the farthest right. Alice followed the right and Peter followed the left. As Peter walked on the red lane, he looked at his surroundings with caution. He noticed as he moved forward, it was becoming wider. After walking for five minutes, he reached in front of the seven tiles. Each of them was painted with different colors. And a message appeared in front of his eyes. [Please select one of the seven tiles. Jumping above will put participants in risk with survival chances of 0.02%] Seeing this panel, Peter frowned. It didn''t even give him a chance to escape. Of course, it wasn''t just him who faced this situation. Zhao Ming and others also faced the same situation. In front of Zhao Ming, these seven tiles mean the chance. Because he could see the fate, he could his own luck. But, one thing made him confused. He could see the thread in three colors which were black, red, and green. If it the black, it''s a dead zone. If it is red, it''s a risky zone. If it is green, it is a safe zone. But, he didn''t see a single green thread. Four of them had the black thread while three had the red. Seeing this, he understood, he must choose something dangerous. He took a deep breath and choose the left tiles which also had the red thread. As soon as he stepped on it, the ground beneath him started changing. The tile beneath him was stable but everything in front of him was divided into several tiles that were changing constantly. After a few minutes, a new structure appeared in front of him. It was a huge river of magma, nearly half a mile wide, and in front of him was a rope. It was nearly half the size of his foot. And, his physical strength, mana, internal energy, and spirit powers were instantly suppressed. [Please cross the rope within half an hour!] [Note- If the participant falls from the rope, the participant will die.] There was nothing else to mention. If he falls, he will die. But, at this moment there was a smile on his lips. "It seems my fate understands me the most." Zhao Ming was happy. If it was another trial, just as hard as this, then he might not be able to complete it. He was a spearman. His heart was calm as water in a pond. He took a deep breath and make a first step on the robe with the spear on his back. On another side, Alexa stepped on a dangerous tile. Her challenge took her to the most dangerous trial. She was told to sit on a chair and finish nearly five hundred dumplings in one and a half hours. Seeing this challenge, Alexa didn''t know what to say. Is this was the challenge? Yes, it was. But, why the eating challenge? She couldn''t help but burst into tears and scream "I don''t want to get fat!" On another hand, Alice had something different. When she stepped on the tile, nothing changed and a message appeared. [You have chosen the luck tile. You can move to the next level.] If Zhao Ming and Alexa were here, they would''ve cursed her to death. It was the easiest challenge of all. Because there was no challenge at all. She giggled and rushed to the next level. As for Peter, he had faced a different challenge. This challenge was different for a reason. In front of him, there was nothing but the sky. He was on the tile, nearly ten thousand feet on air. And, his challenge was the weirdest of all. There is a small five feet ring on the ground that he can''t even see. And, the wind is also blowing. He had a parachute on his back. Now, he just has to jump and land on that ring. The problem is the ground around the ring. It was another magma land so if he doesn''t land on the ring, he will die. Peter had nothing to say since his powers were also blocked. H took a deep breath and jumped. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" He hasn''t gone skydiving in his life. So, it was kind of a new experience for him. And, even the death was a few thousand feet in front of him, he still wanted to enjoy this moment. "Shit! I should''ve brought a selfie-stick and my phone." "Wait, hey system, can you take a few photos of mine?" "....¡­." Chapter 63 - First Floor Dungeon Part 2 "Woahhhhhhhh!" Peter screamed as his body fell with an extreme speed. He was barely able to hold on to such height. After falling for some time, he finally got a chance to see the ground. But, he still couldn''t see the ring. And, knowing the size of the ring, he knew he must go deeper. But, he found a problem. Even if he falls straight, once he uses the parachute, his body will move far. And, at that moment he will face a serious problem. Because he could see the ground wasn''t just the ground, it was ground with magma on it. He will die if he falls on it especially with his powers sealed. ''Damn! What should I do? What should I do?'' Peter keeps asking himself questions again and again but the answer doesn''t come to his head. He closes his eyes and tries brainstorming. ''I know.'' Suddenly, his eyes sparkled. He hurriedly asked the system. Although his powers were blocked, it doesn''t the system was blocked. He could still access the system especially the inventory. From the inventory, he took out a fire ore. ''Man! I hope Healing Potions can heal me after this. Damn! Why doesn''t this tower have normal challenges?'' Peter cursed when he thought for the solution. After all, a landing wasn''t a problem but landing on an exact mark especially using a parachute was hard. He wasn''t even sure it will work. Peter took a long breath and waited. He had to wait until he sees the ring. It took a few more minutes until he finally sees the ring. It was a red circle on the piece of ground above the magma. And, this piece of ground wasn''t affected by the magma. "Now!" Peter instantly pulls the hook and opens the parachute. As soon as the parachute opens, he takes out a mana crystal and smashes it on the fire ore. The next moment, the fire ore starts burning. The power of flames only got stronger and the air around him starts heating up. His parachute that was originally drifting away moves back to the original route with the flow of the cold wind. But, the problem didn''t end. He could control the parachute but there was a difference. If he drifts away, there are fewer chances to land on that exact position. And, his life was at stake. That''s why he decided to bear the pain and use the air pressure. As soon as the air start pushing him away, he threw the ore into his other hand and started creating the air pressure on that side. But, while doing so, he still uses toggles with his empty hand. Of course, he was holding the toggle with his other hand but not applying any force on that end. His hands were burning but his body was slowly dropping towards the circle. This sparked a smile on his face. After he reaches a few hundred meters above the circle, he threw away the ore and fully controlled the toggles. But, he was still hesitant for relying on the parachute. So, when he reached nearly ten meters above the circle, he took off the parachute and landed on his fist. As soon as he come nearly five meters close, a powerful wind blew. Although this wind didn''t harm him if he had used a parachute, he would''ve died. As soon as landed on the circle, he raised his hand and shouted "Woahhhhhhh!" This was his first skydiving and also the most dangerous. His life was at the stake but he successfully overcame this challenge. He couldn''t help but feel excited. His blood was boiling as if he had conquered the world. He even forgot about the wound in his palm. At this moment, even his Stone Heart couldn''t hold his emotions. He couldn''t help but look at the sky "No wonder people love skydiving." It was a risky sport but if you succeed, then you will feel amazing just like how he did. And, his skydiving was nearly a thousand times dangerous. While he landed on the ground, Zhao Ming crossed the rope and Alexa finished her dumplings as well. And, the same message appeared in front of them. [Congratulation on completing the first level. Please move forward to the next level] For Alexa and Zhao Ming, it wasn''t a trial but for Peter, it was. Because the world in front of him didn''t change. It was still magma and he saw what happened the fire ore. He got confused and decided to wait. But, the next message appeared in front of him once again. [Please move to the next level in three minutes! Else, the participant will be disqualified.] "Damn! How am I supposed to pass this world of magma?" Peter shouted while pointing his finger at the screen. But suddenly, he realized something. He took a long breath and walked towards the magma. As he stood at the edge of the ground, he took a step forward. Tap! He puts his foot on air but he was able to stand. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his lips as he puts another step on the invisible road. After finding his road, he continued walking over the magma. As he walks further, the world around him started changing. Once again, everything scattered in the form of a tile and rearranged themselves. This time it returns back to the original lane. After a few minutes, Peter found himself a few steps ahead of those seven tiles. This means he had completed the first stage. He continued walking towards the front and the lane became much wider. He walked until he found reached the second stage. On another side, Zhao Ming had also reached in front of the new stage. Unlike the previous stage, it was completely different. Here, he didn''t have a choice. There was nearly a hundred meters long. But, it wasn''t empty. There were snakes, lots and lots of snakes on the ground. His challenge was to cross this cross without dying. And, his powers were sealed. Of course, these were normal snakes but they were still venomous. That means if he steps on them or if they attack him, he would''ve no powers to fight back. "I guess this tower really wants me to cross this floor with ease." When a person chooses a certain weapon, he has his mind clear about it. Whether it is a swordsman path or a spearman path. Zhao Ming puts a smirk on his face and walks without any sort of tension on his face. When he walks, not a single snake approaches him. He was walking like a dead person because not even the snake could feel him. On another side, Alexa stood in front of a stage. Her head tilts in confusion after looking message in front of her. [Please sing until your sound is recognized by the tower!] "Fu*k! Fu*k! Fu*k! You son of bi*ch tower. Come out in front of me! I want to fight hundred with you." Alexa shouted as she looked towards the sky. Her face was burning red. The embarrassment and anger were mixed up. First eating and now singing. How could she bear this? And, not just eating less or singing once. Until her voice is recognized? Her voice was the worst. How long will it take to be recognized? Forever? Alexa couldn''t help but stomp her feet on the ground with hatred as she thought more about the challenges. But, she still gathered the courage and walked up to the stage. On another hand, Alice stood in a room. There were slides, swings, balls, spinning carts, a dollhouse, and lots of kids'' stuff. And, her trial was so ridiculous that others would envy her to death. [Please play inside the room for three hours!] Yes, she just needs to play for three hours. She doesn''t even know what to say here. First, she didn''t face any trial. Second, she had to play inside a playground room for three hours. Alice giggled and dashed towards the slides as if it was her heaven. On another hand, Peter was facing another weird challenge. There was a person in front of him who looks exactly the same as him. "So, you want to play marbles with me?" Peter asked with confusion. "Yes, but this game is a little different. Let me explain the rule." Peter''s clone spoke with a smile and crouched down. The ground beneath them was complete soil. It was damp and filled with fewer grasses. He took out a small shovel and dig a two inches deep hope one inch wide. Then, he walked a few meters away and drew a line. Then, he looked at Peter and explained. "First, we need to throw marble near the line from the hole. We can throw it as we like. But if you are far from the line, then you will lose. If you are closer than me then you will win. Of course, this win doesn''t mean you literally win." "It represents that you can start the game. If both of us are outside the line then it depends on how farther we are from the line to win. After that, you need to put your marble in one of your three middle fingers and use another hand to swing it." "First, you need to hit my marble like that, and remember you can only shoot on three positions. Ground Position needs you to put your shooting hand on the ground. Earth Position needs you to crouch and you can use one of your legs as the ground." "And, finally Heaven Position needs you to stand on one leg and use another leg as the ground to place your shooting hand. If you don''t understand it clearly, then let me show it to you....¡­" Chapter 64 - First Floor Dungeon Part 3 Peter''s clone moved near the hole and threw two marbles at the same pace but one of them reached near the line while another stopped a little far from the line. He walked to the marble near the line and touches the exact place where the marble was, with his thumb. Then, he spreads his other fingers. Then, he lifts his thumb and placed it where his middle finger reaches. Finally, he raises his other fingers and places the marble on his middle finger. He pulls the middle finger with his other hand fingers and shot the marble in front of him. But, his shot was so accurate that it collided on the side of the marble and his own marble moved near the hole. After that, he repeats the same hand signs and shots the marble inside the hole. "This is how you play this game. Now, let''s try Earth Stance. If you are not sure that you can hit it from the Ground Stance, you can choose this stance since it creates a closer gap between you and the marble." Peter''s clone explains as he crouches down and puts his right hand on the right leg. After that, he repeats the same hand sign to shoot the marble. When his marble strikes another marble, it reaches a little bit far. Then, he walks to his marble and stands on one leg. "Now, if the opponent''s marble is too far away, you can choose the heaven stance." He stands on one leg and bends his other leg. Then, he places his hand just like he did in Earth Stance and repeats the same stance. Finally, he shot the marble from far and high with a bit of clear vision. "Of course, this game won''t be easy. There will be three rounds. You need to win two of three rounds to win. And, there is a slight twist here." Saying so, that man takes out four marbles but with different sizes. If the marble in his hand was medium size, nearly one-third of a table tennis ball then two of them were two-third of table tennis ball and remaining two were half of the medium size. "These can be called cheat marbles. If you win one round, you can choose one of them. If you choose a small one, then when I am about to strike, you can replace it with smaller ones to make it difficult for attacking it." "Of course, you can also choose the bigger one and use it whenever you are about to strike. Of course, if I win this then I can get to choose it as well. But, both of us can only choose one after winning a single round and if we win two, then one of us will become the winner." "And, I forget to mention this. If I am closer to the hole, either you strike me or keep your marble at a distance. Because if I put my marble inside the hole, I will get a chance to strike your marble. That means if you are near me, once I strike your marble, I will win." "So, either you put it inside the hole and strike me or strike me and then put it in the hole. And also, if your marble struck me and put my marble in the hole at the same time, I will win." "So, shall we start the game?" When he asked, Peter fell in silence. This game seems easy but if he misses once, he has a high chance of losing. Because, once his turn is gone, it will be his opponent''s turn and it''s not like he can even defend himself. He took a deep breath and nodded his head. Peter''s Clone gave the medium size marble to him and walked to the hole. Peter followed him. Both of them swings their hands at the same time and threw their marble. Both of them tried to maintain the pressure as much as they could. Peter''s clone marble fell on the ground and rolled towards the line. As for Peter''s marble, it is also followed by its side. But, soon it overtook his marble. Peter''s marble reached a few steps ahead of a line which means he goes out of line but Peter''s clone''s marble stuck at the line. "It seems I am taking this round." Peter''s clone spoke with confidence and walked near his marble. Since he was inside the line, it was his turn. He finishes his hand signs and struck Peter''s marble. The speed and reaction made Peter''s marble go a few meters away while his marble spun crazy and retreated near the hole. Although it didn''t reach the hole, it was still close. Peter''s clone reached near his marble and finishes his hand sign. He took a deep breath. There was nervousness in his eyes as he stretches his finger and shot the marble. Originally, he thought his marble would go near the hole but it still was far. When he shot, he tried to be delicate and thus his marble''s momentum decreased and it stopped just near the hole. Seeing this, Peter''s eyes shrunk. It was just above the hole that means if he hits his marble, it might go inside the hole. That means he will lose. He decided to hide his marble near the short grass. There are fewer chances for his clone to strike his marble. "Nice move!" Peter''s clone smirked and decided to put his marble inside the hole. After that, he stood in Heaven Stance and shot his marble. His marble flew with great speed but it didn''t hit his marble. It landed a few inches away and got stopped by the grasses. As soon as he saw that, Peter smirked. He puts his hands on Ground Stance and strikes his clone''s marble with immense force. Although it wasn''t his supernatural power, it was still good enough to retreat dozens of inches behind. He struck it so hard that his marble went a little far back from the hole. But, this was his chance. Peter hurriedly walked to his marble and took a deep breath. He must score. At this moment, he had only this thought in his mind. He released the breath and shot with his finger horizontal to the ground. His strike made his marble spun with high speed while giving it enough momentum to reach the hole. "Woah! Congratulation on your win!" Even before it entered the hole, Peter''s clone congratulated him and walked towards him. The momentum and rotation were enough to reach the hole. But just when he crossed the line, the marble stopped on the ground. It spun a few times but didn''t move. When Peter saw that, he glared at his clone with hatred. Seeing this, Peter''s clone embarrassedly walked away. He thought Peter took this round but it stopped just in front of the hole like his. But, it could be said Peter''s strength became his weakness. Because of intense rotation, his marble got stuck on a damp part of the soil. There was not a single part of grass near that area which is why Peter''s clone thought it would enter the hole. He walked to his own marble and got in Heaven''s Stance. Unlike Peter, he had a chance to strike Peter''s marble. But, there was one problem. If he uses more force, then his marble could end up retreating far after striking Peter''s marble. But, if he uses less force and if his marble doesn''t strike Peter''s marble, it will end up near the hole. After thinking for a moment, he chooses to strike with full force. He used a great force but his marble didn''t even strike Peter''s marble. Instead, it reached a few dozens of inches away from the hole. Seeing this, Peter got speechless. This was the first time he has played this game. He didn''t think his opponent would use so much force. It''s like he was trying to win with a strike. But, Peter didn''t play like that. He throws his marble to the side, only a few inches away from the hole. "Participating, I forgot to mention this but you aren''t allowed to keep your marble ten inches near the hole after the first time." Peter clone'' suddenly spoke and apologized. Peter sighed and throws his marble ten inches away from the hole. Seeing Peter trying to be precise with distance, the clone couldn''t help but get speechless. He shook his head and shot his marble near the hole. He was trying to enter the hole but couldn''t make it. Seeing this, Peter took a deep breath and made an Earth Stance. After all, this stance would give him some distance support. He took a deep breath and made a shot. His marble went straight to another marble while spinning. It was breathtaking for Peter and Peter''s clone. Because his marble was moving on a perfect line. Ting! "Yes!" Peter raised his head with excitement flashing on his face. After all, his marble was still near the hole. ''Okay, now just into the hole! Yes, that is a hole, you just need to put it in. You have some experience in darkness, Peter. Use that experience. You can''t miss for the second time.'' Making his heart strong, Peter walked towards his marble. Chapter 65 - First Floor Dungeon Part 4 ''Hu! This is easy. Just don''t make any mistakes.'' Peter thought to himself and used Ground Stance. The marble on his finger moved out with a slow speed. But, it was still enough to reach the hole. And, unlike the previous throw, his marble didn''t rotate a lot. It went straight to the hole and reached the edge of the hole. But, suddenly it stopped. Seeing this, Peter clenched his fist. He thought he had poured enough power. So, why? Why didn''t the marble enter the hole? Roll! But suddenly, the marble suddenly tripped towards and hole and slides inside it. Seeing this, Peter''s eyes widen. "Yessssss!" Qin clenched his fist and cheered himself. That shot almost gave him a heart attack. He thought it wouldn''t go in. But, in the end, it did. And, that was something he was especially waiting for. "Congratulation, you won the first game." Peter''s clone walked near him and congratulated him while taking out two marbles. One was big while another was small. "Please choose!" Peter''s clone asked him. Peter smiled and looked at two marbles. But, the next moment his expression turned solemn. If he wins the next round, that would be he will clear the second stage. But, if he fails, the stake will only increase. After thinking for a moment, he decided to go with small marble. Although he has a better chance to strike with big marble, it would be a good idea to be safe. After he chose small marble, Peter''s clone put the big marble back. After that, he went to the hole and Peter followed him but suddenly he raised his hand and said: "Since I lose, it is my turn to throw first." Hearing his words, Peter nodded his head with understanding. Based on his understanding, this clone isn''t perfect. That means it necessarily can''t drop his marble at the line. And, this is an advantage for him. If his clone doesn''t throw the marble at the line, he can throw it near him. Of course, he has to win otherwise it would backfire him. But, there is an advantage. If Peter''s clone throws his marble and if it reaches outside the line, Peter can throw his marble a little further. Because the rules for inside the line are opposite to the rules outside. Peter''s clone waited for a moment threw it with low momentum. For it to reach the line, he can only throw it at the perfect speed. Otherwise, it will go out. But, the problem is he can''t throw it with the perfect speed. Because he is not perfect. The first throw was just a stroke of luck. His marble dropped to the ground and slowly moved towards the line. But, Peter''s expression sank. His marble was moving too slowly. It''s almost like it can''t reach. And, just as he thought, his marble stopped a few inches away from the line. Although it didn''t reach the line, it became a great problem for Peter. Because if Peter throws it out, it will backfire him. And, it was close to the line even if it was not at the line. Peter walked up to the hole and took a deep breath. He raised his hand with a swing and threw it. The marble was moving slower but he had thrown it in a way that it actually spun in the air. Unlike in the ground, the spin increased its speed and thus the marble reached near the line before it dropped to the ground. It slowly moved forward and surpassed Peter''s clone'' marble. But, there was now a greater problem. Peter doesn''t want his marble to go out of the line but suddenly, a smirk appeared on his face. The marble moved towards the line and it just stopped on the line. Because the marble was still spinning. And, the line was one centimeter deep. Even though it wasn''t a lot, with enough spin, the marble was able to stop in time. This almost made Peter jump in excitement. He rushed towards the marble without even waiting for his clone''s response. But, now he had another problem that he must face. How to hit the marble so that his marble can reach near the hole? After all, his marble was behind his clone''s marble. Unlike the clone, he doesn''t have that much of an advantage. But suddenly, he smirked. He chose the Ground Stance since the marble was only a few inches away. But, it was still going beyond his clone''s marble. This made him confused. How to strike now? "You can take half measurement with your hand. We normally stretch our hand and use the middle finger because it makes the distance shorter. But, if the distance is already short, you don''t need to stretch it completely." "Just by stretching it by little, you can shoot. Of course, you can also stretch to the side and strike. Both ways work properly." Peter''s clone explains with a bitter smile. If Peter wins this time, he will disappear. Although he was just a clone, he didn''t want to disappear. Just when he was created, he had already the feelings like humans. To be exact, the tower created a human itself. But the only problem is that the tower can be made him disappear just like how it can create him. Peter also noticed his expression and asked "There is one thing that I don''t understand. You are a clone but you seem no different from a normal human especially when it comes to emotions. Why is this?" "Because I am a human." Peter''s clone replied with a big smile on his face. Hearing his words, Peter frowned and asked "Wait, you didn''t correct me when I said you are a clone but you are still calling yourself human. Why is this?" "Because I am a clone who is no different than a human. In fact, I have all of your qualities but I am a clone because the tower created me and can destroy me. Creating a flesh isn''t hard but the tower has to share part of its power to create my soul and thus it has full control over me." Peter''s clone bitterly explained. Without a soul, he would be nothing but an empty body but the soul is created by the tower''s own power. Hearing his words, Peter frowned a little. He instantly turned his head at the marble and strike it with full force. It sent Peter''s clone marble a few meters away from the hole while his marble reached near the hole. Seeing this, Peter''s clone bites his lips, and sadness appeared on his face. He thought Peter would have some pity on him. Although he can''t be saved, he still wants others to recognize that he is no different than a human. But before Peter threw his marble into the hole, he walked towards his clone and stood in front of him. "If I can free you, do you think you can be loyal to me?" Peter asked. Hearing his words, Peter''s clone got stunned but soon shook his head "It''s impossible. The tower has an imprint on my soul after all it was created by the tower. I can''t be free. And even if I become free, don''t you think it''s just betraying my current master to become someone else''s dog." Suddenly, his eyes shrunk. Peter took out his Trident and touched his chest. The moment he released trident''s power, Peter''s clone trembled. At this moment, Peter took back the trident and spoke "Living as a dog or dying without living a life as a human. Which do you choose?" At this moment, Peter''s clone turned silent. But, Peter didn''t care. He walked to his marble and shot it inside the hole. As soon as he shot it, the message appeared in front of him. [Congratulation on passing the second level. Please head to the third level!] Seeing this panel, Peter''s clone trembled even more. This time it was fear. He knew what this message mean. It means he will die. And, the next time, another participant''s clone will replace him. But, suddenly he noticed he wasn''t disappearing. Everything around him was changing and returning to the previous lane but he was still there. His eyes were full of shock. Just when he looked at Peter, he caught Peter''s gaze. He knew this man was waiting for an answer. He walked towards Peter and kneeled in a single knee "Please bestow me a name!" He couldn''t do anything. He was just an ordinary person now. Yes, he wasn''t a clone now. He was a true person. "If you follow me, you will be in the most dangerous situation. People will chase you and try to kill you. And, I want to use you as a decoy." Peter didn''t give him the name instead answered his current situation. "If you ever surpass this tower, can I live my own life?" Peter''s clone raised his head and asked. "Yes," Peter nodded him without a single hesitation. "If I can become someone''s dog to live as a human then I will survive to live my life." Peter clone kowtow in front of Peter and spoke. "From now on, you will be called John!" Chapter 66 - First Floor Dungeon Part 5 On another side of the dungeon, Alexa was standing on the stage and singing. It was her first time singing a song on the stage. And, this was her first try. Her heartbeat was increasing rapidly. The song that she sang was ''Something just like this. She finished the entire song and waited for the result. This is the only song she remembers. Her grandpa had gone out of the tower and brought a music player for her a year ago. But, she had never tried to become a singer. After all, her goal was to climb the tower. Even so, she does listen to this music player most of the time. [Congratulation on passing the second level. Please head to the third level!] When she saw the message, she sighed heavily. Although there was no one in front of her, it was still hard for her to sing. She had to gather a lot of courage just to do so. After taking a long breath, she walked away as the stage around her transformed into a lane. As she kept walking, she reached in front of a strange place. Peter and John walked towards the third stage. While walking, Peter asked, "Do you have any idea about the third level?" John nodded his head and spoke, "We are already in the third level." "Huh! What do you mean? The message didn''t appear." Peter asked him with confusion. "Look around us! What do you think about this place?" John extended his hand and spoke. Peter followed him and looked around. When he saw other lanes, he got confused. ''Wait, the old man mentioned the maze. Is it the third level?'' When Peter saw the different paths following a different route, he immediately remembered the old man''s words. He found other lanes are also connected to this maze. So, he decided to wait. After ten minutes, he gave up and decided to enter the maze. There were two paths from outside, one from the middle, three from the left, and three from the right. If he wanted to complete this maze, he must choose the correct path. But, he had no idea which path to choose. After all, there were nine starting points. "I think no matter which path you choose, you might need to make turns otherwise you might be able to reach the end." Suddenly, John suggested which startled him. But, when he deeply thought about it. If maze was just about luck then it wouldn''t be that hard. Not to mention, he might face some monsters or difficult situations if he chooses the wrong path. After thinking for a while, he decided to go with the straight middle. After all, it was the only logical choice for him since there were so many other starting points. After walking a little bit inside, he discovers three paths. One straight to the middle, one to the left side, and another to the right side. Discovering this, he decided to leave everything to luck. He turned around and stared at John. "Rock is left, paper is right, and scissors are straight. If both of us vote in the same direction then, we will choose it. But, you are not allowed to make my previous sign on your next. But you can do it on the next after that." Hearing his words, John looked at him with confusion. He truly didn''t understand what he meant. But, he still raised his hand alongside Peter and shake it. "Rock! Paper! Scissors!" At this moment, Peter made the scissors while John made the rock. "Again! Rock! Paper! Scissors!" Peter made the rock while John made the paper. "Again! Rock! Paper! Scissors!" Peter made the paper and John also made the paper. "Shit! I am not allowed to make your previous sign. Let''s do it again!" Only then does Peter realize he made exactly what John made previously. So, he asked for the rematch. "Rock! Paper! Scissors!" This time Peter chose Scissors and John also chose the same. Seeing this, Peter sighed with relief. "Since it is scissors, let''s head straight." Peter walked the straight path. But suddenly, he found this path was totally dangerous. In front of him, everything changed into a deep magma river. "Seriously! What the heck, tower? Are you going to give every single challenge on a single floor?" Peter couldn''t help but raise his head and shout. He truly didn''t understand this. "I think this floor will be full of challenges like these. I bet there will be very less fighting." John suddenly spoke as he looked deeply at the magma. "Damn! Let''s cross this freaking magma river." Peter shouted while walking towards the raft made out of the stone that wasn''t melted by the magma. He knew the tower wanted him to use this to cross the magma river. It wasn''t much harder especially since he had an extra pair of hands now. After crossing the magma river, they came across another three paths junction. Once again, they played Rock, Paper, Scissors and made the decision. This time they walked to the right since it was Paper. This was a little surprising but they didn''t face any challenges. But soon came across another junction. After moving forward, they climbed a one-mile tall hill without any climbing equipment. One after another, they came across several junctions and several challenges until they finally reached the middle. After reaching the middle, a message appeared in front of them. [Congratulation on crossing the third level. Please proceed to the fourth level!] Seeing this, Peter and John continued on the lane. But, this time it was a little surprising. Because when they came out, they met Alexa, Alice, and Zhao Ming. It seems everyone was waiting for him. But, when they saw two identical Peter, they got confused. But, suddenly a message appeared in front of them. [Congratulation on making it to the fourth level! Please clear this level to complete the dungeon!] Before they could even figure out anything, the surroundings around them changed. Their powers instantly returned back to their peak. Thud! "Roar!" In front of them, a group of monsters appeared. They were a strange group of monsters with tiger-like heads, elephant-like bodies, and lizard-like tails. "These are Mammoth Tigers. I didn''t expect them to be a group. This is going to be difficult." As soon as they appeared, Alexa looked at John and shouted. "Hey, I am Peter. This is my clone." Peter slapped the air and introduced himself. Hearing his words, Alexa looked at him with confusion. John raised his hand and smiled while saying hi. "He is right. The clone doesn''t have even have level one power." Zhao Ming looked at John and spoke with narrowed eyes. He feels the same life as Peter from the clone but he doesn''t understand how Peter can create such a perfect clone. It''s like having two lives. "Alright everyone, we will talk about my clone later. First, let''s finish this floor and also protect my clone." Peter clapped his hands when he saw those monsters rushing towards them. He knew this was the time for the battle. Whoosh! Without giving them a chance to respond, Peter pressed his foot on the ground and rushed towards the group of monsters. Bang! When he appeared in front, he raised his fist and smashed through it. His power sent dozens of them flying but there were hundreds of them. And, a big boss was waiting at the end. Peter instantly took out his swords. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" Holding two swords in his hand, he slashed tens of them with his claw. The flames burst out in the shape of a claw but when struck by it, those flames exploded. Boom! Boom! From behind, Zhao Ming rushed towards the group of monsters at the side with his spear. The blue flames spread out from the tip as he thrusts it forward. The flames spiraled around the tip and burst out with intense ferocity. The flames took the shape of the lotus as they burst out. "Blue Lotus Burning Heaven!" Boom! The lotus flew out with a crazy spin and reached the middle of those monsters. "Basic Sword Skill- Supernova!" As soon as it exploded, Peter made another attack. His internal energy and mana burst out. The fire mana compressed into a thin layer of coating outside the sword but it also got coated with the internal energy. After all, it was internal energy that pressed the fire mana into a thin layer. The sword in his right-hand swing from top to the bottom with extreme speed, colliding against the monster. Bang! The monster got smashed to the ground. When Peter saw that, his eyes shrunk. Originally, he thought he could slice them in half but it didn''t happen. The defense of these monsters was terrible. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face. He instantly released his sword energy and coats the dark internal energy with the red coating. Splash! Splash! Splash! Without waiting for a second, he swings his body and the sword slashed the neck of three monsters. At this moment, Alexa and Alice blinked their eyes and looked at Zhao Ming and Peter fighting the entire group without letting them help. "Sigh!" Chapter 67 - First Floor Dungeon Part 6 [Congratulation on completing the first floor] After they took down the monsters, a message appeared in front of them. Seeing the message, Peter mumbled "I finally understand why those levels were weird but difficult. If crossing the floor could be this easy, then everyone would''ve it." "Yeah! Fighting is not a problem but those levels were truly difficult." Alexa nodded her head answered. For her, the first two levels were hard but the third level was on a completely different level. She almost dies one time. "Was that truly hard? I found those levels too easy." Alice pointed at her cheek and spoke. Hearing her words, everyone gave her a weird glance and Peter asked "Alice, tell me what did you enter in the first three levels?" "On the first level, I encountered nothing. On the second level, I played in a huge playground. As for the third one, it was a little hard since it was a maze but I didn''t encounter any trouble. So, I easily reached the fourth level." Alice explained. When they heard her, all of them glance with weird gazes. Suddenly, Peter bursts into laughter and patted her head. "It''s good that you are safe." He wasn''t worried about her strength but not all kinds of challenges can be tackled with strength. That''s why he was happy for her. Even though it was unfair, he didn''t care. After all, everything is unfair. "Congratulation, participations!" Suddenly, the hamster wearing a coat appeared in front of them. His appearance startled them but why they saw him, they calmed down. All of them had met this hamster. He is the admin of the first floor. "Would you like to receive your rewards and head to the second floor?" The hamster asked as he raised his head. "Yes!" Peter nodded his head with excitement. Due to the previous battle, he has earned an enormous amount of EXP enough to let him enter level fourteen. Others also got an enormous EXP but they couldn''t improve their levels. Hearing his words, the hamster nodded his head and snapped his finger. The next moment, a few messages appeared in front of him. [You received 3+ levels] [You received one Rare Treasure Chest] [You received three Common Treasure Chest] [You received 1000 Mana Coins] "Open the Rare Treasure Chest!" Peter spoke as he looked at the golden chest. Although this was a rare treasure chest, he knew it can''t be compared with a rare treasure chest on the hidden floor. That treasure chest was unique. [You received Rare Rank Bow] [You received Rare Rank Armor] [You received 5000 Mana Crystals] [You received Sky Piercing Spear Skill] Seeing these rewards in the air, Peter froze for a while. Now, he wasn''t alone so he must find out who needs what. He thought for a while and asked "Alexa, can you work with Bow?" "Yeah! I don''t mind using it." Alexa nodded her head. The rewards were wrapped in a white bubble. Peter took out the Bow and gave it to her. He took out the armor and gave it to Alice. Then, he looked at Zhao Ming "I want to take Mana Crystals. Will that be okay?" "No problem! And, this skill is just right for me." Zhao Ming shook his head and took the book. As for Peter, he took out held the bubble with mana crystals. In an instant, those disappeared and entered his inventory. After that, he commanded "Open three Common Treasure Chests!" [You receive 500 Mana Coins] [You receive Common Rank Bow] [You receive Common Rank Ring] [You receive 500 Mana Coins] [You receive a Passive Skill] [You receive an Active Skill] [You receive 20 Mana Coins] [You receive Rare Rank Ring] [You receive Common Rank Ring] Seeing these items, he suddenly remembered those items he gained from the hidden floor. He thought for a moment and asked "You can take whatever you want." "You decide." Three of them answered at the same time. Their answer startled him but he simply smiled. "Alright, we have one thousand twenty mana coins which would be 255 for each." Peter separated the mana coins for each then he looked at the Passive Skill and Active Skill. Basically, both of these skills were common rank. Alexa took them. Although they weren''t useful to her, she could still sell them. Finally, Zhao Ming chose one rare ring. As for Alice, she took the ring that gives strength. And, Peter took a ring that gives endurance and the bow. To compensate Alice, all of them gave fifty mana coins to her. That would be one hundred and fifty mana coins. Originally, she wasn''t taking it but they forced her. After all, they don''t want anyone to suffer loss. After taking those rewards, they all turned at the hamster "So, are you ready to leave?" The hamster asked. They looked at each other and nodded their head. John also walked near them. When the hamster looked at John, he turned at Peter and asked "Are you sure?" Peter nods his head and said, "I guess it is just fate." The hamster nodded his head and continued "Be careful! He is betting everything on you." Hearing his words, Peter''s eyes narrowed. Just when he tried to ask, the hamster snapped his finger and made them disappear. Suddenly, his eyes shrunk. "Someone messed up with the teleportation. Damn! Who did it?" For a moment, his eyes were full of anger but soon a trace of sadness appeared in his eyes. "Hodder, can he really do that? If he succeeds, we can be free but what if he fails? Those guys are already corrupted. They won''t let him go that easily. Hush! I don''t understand why you are so optimistic." On Second Floor, Peter, Alexa, Alice, John, and Zhao Ming appeared in the middle of the city. They appeared next to the fountain which made them a little confused. [Restriction has been cleared] [You leveled up] [You leveled up] [You leveled up] As soon as he landed, a few messages appeared in front of him, bringing a spark to his lips. Before he looked around, the new status appeared in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 17 (EXP- 0/200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 95 MP- 85 Internal Energy- 85 Genetic Power- 35 STR- 114 AGI- 106 VIT- 90 STM- 90 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 30%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 40%), Iron Body (Lv.6- 80%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 10%) Active Skills- Advance Sword Skill (Lv.3- 60%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.9- 50%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.8- 80%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.3- 20%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.2- 20%) Stat Points- 120 Fame Points- 380 Items- Healing Potion*18, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1645, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] Originally, he needed a powerful bow for his arrow skill but he needs the Mana Crystals even more. That''s why he decided to be settled with mana crystals. After all, if he wants to be rich, the mana crystal was the fasted route. "Peter, it seems like we are in a certain trouble." Alexa''s voice rang on his ears and startled him. He turned to her and followed her gaze. His gaze followed the group of people at the surroundings. "No wonder we got teleported to the city. Normally, we should land near the grassland." Peter''s expression turned ugly when he saw the group of people around him. All of these were incredibly powerful. He gritted his teeth and tried to find a way to escape. "What should we do?" Zhao Ming asked with a serious expression. He was still considering whether to escape alone or follow Peter. "Escape! All of you escape right now! I will meet you later." Peter bites his lips and shouted. "No, I am not leaving you alone." Alice instantly held his hands tightly. "Yeah, we don''t want to leave you alone." Alexa nodded her head. "You don''t understand. I can fight them. Don''t worry, I will not die. But, I can''t protect you guys. So, you must run." Peter already had a plan in his head. He knew what he must do. That''s why he was asking them to leave. He crouched down and grabbed Alice. He looked at her eyes and said "Remember, I won''t die. But, I can''t see you dying. Believe in me!" He instantly grabbed her and threw her to Zhao Ming. "Run!" As he shouted, Zhao Ming held her tightly and ran away. At this moment, Alexa held John on her back and ran away as well. "Don''t let them escape!" The man standing in the middle shouted as he pointed the sword at them. In an instant, ten people rushed towards them. All of them were level twenty-five. And, all of them were also powerful. "System, hundred points to agility!" Peter kicked on the ground and rushed towards them as he spoke. The next moment he kicked the ground, he was already in front of the man at the front. The sword in his hand swings to the side but the man still saw him. Ding! Chapter 68 - Leveling Up When Peter saw his sword getting blocked by the opponent, his eyes shrunk. He thought he could catch the opponent by surprise but it seems he was wrong. The opponent still reacted to his attacks. Before he could move, the man behind him swings his sword. Suddenly, another sword appeared in Peter''s hand as he turns around. Ding! The swords collided and releases the sparks around them. Suddenly, Peter bursts out his fire mana and formed giant waves of flames around his swords. Seeing it, those two men instantly retreated few steps but before they could move away. Peter condensed those waves inside the sword and formed a giant dragon around him. The fire dragon was spread from his leg to his head. Peter stomped on the ground and rushed to the right. "Fire Dragon Fire Wings!" He spreads his hands and formed the giant fire blades around his swords. In an instant, he poured ten points of internal energy into his hand and formed the massive dominating force. Splash! Splash! Splash! His sword moved with an extreme speed, slicing those in front of him. Were these guys weak? No, they were very strong. That''s why he spent ten points of internal energy while having such powerful agility with the fire mana. As soon as he cuts those people, he stopped. His eyes were stunned when the notification appeared in front of him. [You received 25 EXP] [You received 25 EXP] [You received 25 EXP] [You received 25 EXP] Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his face. He didn''t know why it was twenty but he knew he needed two hundred EXP to level up. He instantly turned at the group of people next to him and invested another five points of internal energy to power up. "System put all the remaining stat points to strength!" Peter commanded as he rushed towards the group. His foot leaped on-air and the sword rose to the sky. Suddenly, the next the flames burst out of him and climbed to the tip of the sword. "Burning Sun Style- Incarnation of Sun!" "Everyone! Run away!" The man who saw the horror of the attack and instantly shouted. Unfortunately, the mana continuously rose to the tip and formed the giant incarnation of the sun. Boooooooom! At this moment, the giant sun suddenly exploded, releasing the massive waves of flames around them. These waves instantly caught everyone inside and the fire burned even the bones. In just a few seconds, the flames spread farther away and continued to spread widely. Even the bystander was having hard timing escaping from it. After five minutes, the flames finally died down and a man stood in the middle with a large grin on his face. "You bastard! I will kill you." The man who had retreated hundreds of meters away rushed back to Peter as soon as the flame extinguished. But, Peter heeds no mind to words. "Level up!" The next moment, his levels burst out again and again as if there was no end. He was surprised when he found this. But then he thought about the numbers of people that were surrounding him. There were almost hundreds of them. And, each of them gave him twenty-five EXP. At the end, his aura finally stopped bursting. He suddenly raised his sword and slashed. His movement was faster than that man could have predicted. And the next moment, that''s man''s head fell on the ground. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 22 (EXP- 400/700) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 120 MP- 110 Internal Energy- 110 Genetic Power- 35 STR- 174 AGI- 246 VIT- 130 STM- 130 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 30%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 50%), Iron Body (Lv.7- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 10%) Active Skills- Advance Sword Skill (Lv.3- 60%), Burning Sun Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 10%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.3- 20%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.2- 20%) Stat Points- 25 Fame Points- 380 Items- Healing Potion*18, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*1645, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] "This is good. Now, let''s see if I can absorb anything from these people." Saying so, Peter walked to the dead bodies of different people. Some of them were in the state where he couldn''t absorb anything. But some of them were good enough to absorb. After he absorbed them, he walked away. He found many houses also fell in the range of explosion. He was surprised but he didn''t care. But, he was indeed surprised to find these people inside the city. He thought they would attack him outside. But, soon he found some difference. Everywhere in this city, there were the flags of Flame Dragon Guild. Suddenly, a large smile appeared on his face. He instantly moved around randomly. After ten minutes, he stood in front of the tall building. Bang! He walked towards the building. When he saw the door, he thought for a moment and with a smirk on his face, he kicked it. "Who are you?" As he came inside, one of the men inside the building shouted. Peter glanced at him but then changed his gaze to the counter. There was a woman standing behind the counter. When she glanced at Peter, she frowned a little. But, her expression drastically changed the next moment. She looked at Peter as if she was looking at the ghost. She was truly terrified. "Boy, how dare you ignore me?" The man walked up to Peter and stood in front of him. He was a tall and bulky guy. At this moment, a sword suddenly sliced his head. Splash! Thud! The blood-spattered up and the body fell on the ground alongside the head. Peter looked at the terrified woman and spoke "Bring every mana coin and valuable treasure in the guild." Hearing his words, the woman didn''t even wait around. Although there were a few more people inside the guild, it doesn''t mean they can face Peter. After all, he just defeated hundred top guild members of the Flame Dragon Guild. And, how did she determine it? Because Peter was standing in front of her. They had already intercepted his teleportation and moved him inside the city where they can attack him with surprise. But, Peter is still alive. That''s all she needs to know. When they saw the fear in the counter lady''s eyes, they turned their heads at Peter. Only when they realized his face properly. After two hours, Peter walked out of the guild with a few panels opened in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 23 (EXP- 100/800) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 125 MP- 115 Internal Energy- 115 Genetic Power- 55 STR- 203 AGI- 254 VIT- 138 STM- 138 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.1- 50%), Iron Body (Lv.7- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 90%) Active Skills- Advance Sword Skill (Lv.3- 60%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.1- 30%), Lesser Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 10%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.3- 20%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.2- 20%) Stat Points- 25 Fame Points- 380 Items- Healing Potion*18, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*3, Armor*2, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*3645, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] [Quest No.1- Kill Ten Fire Birds Time Limit- Three Days Reward- 50 EXP, 500 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points and Healing Potion*3 Punishment- Deduct 100 EXP] [Quest No.2- Kill Ten One-Horned Rhino Time Limit- Seven Days Reward- 100 EXP, 1000 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, and Healing Potions*6 Punishment- Deduct 200 EXP] [Quest No.3- Kill Ten Fire Serpent Time Limit- Two Weeks Reward- 200 EXP, 2000 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, Common Treasure Chest*1, and Healing Potions*9 Punishment- Deduct 400 EXP] [Skill- Fire Dragon Rank- Rare Description- The fire is the source of destruction. Mana is neutral. When the veins burn with flames, mana transforms into fire, burns the blood, roars like a dragon, the blood of the dragon, fire of God. Effect 1: This skill allows Climber to transform his neutral Mana into Fire Mana. Effect 2: Climber can transform into a fire dragon Effect 3: Climber''s body gets stronger after leveling up the skill along with the intensity of flames.] "So, basically, only few things changed. But, fire dragon transformation seems cool. I wonder, when will I be able to do it? Maybe after I reach the tenth level." Peter murmured to himself as he walked out of the city. He had already told others that he is fine. While walking, he tried to find out his weaknesses. In this battle, he had to use all of his mana for the single attack once again. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a climber or has an op skill, he would''ve died for sure. The reason why this explosion caught everyone in it was simply that Peter used every bit of mana inside him. If those people had escaped, they could''ve got a chance to kill Peter. Of course, he still has the system and levels up by killing. These were the two factors that determined his win. Even his HP had fallen to less than thirty. That''s why Peter knew what he must do. Improve his skills! Chapter 69 - Leeches!!! In the middle of the forest, Peter met with Alice, Alexa, John, and Zhao Ming. All of them were taking a break in a small cave. After half an hour, Peter walked out of the cave with Zhao Ming. He wanted to try something and if it gets successful, he can improve his strength at a rapid rate. Both of them stood in front of each other. While Zhao Ming had a spear in his hand, Peter had nothing. He clenched his fist and stomped his leg on the ground. The next second he reached improved of Zhao Ming, he extends his hand. At this moment, Zhao Ming burst out the blue flames from his spear and thrusts it towards Peter. Seeing the spear, Peter opened his fist and slightly swings his hand. His palm caught the spear and he pushed it to the right. The power shook Zhao Ming but he quickly slammed his spear towards Peter. Unfortunately for him, Peter had already retreated. But, when he retreated, he raised his hand and saw the blue flames burning his skin. To be fair, he was feeling intense pain in his hand but he swallowed the pain in order to train his physical body. Of course, he was using Internal Energy. He wanted to train without mana but he used internal Energy so he can improve his Iron Body. Zhao Ming suddenly dashed towards him and thrusts his spear. His right hand held the end of the spear. When his spear moved forward, he jolted his right hand. The movement caused the entire spear to vibrate, creating a strange effect on the air. Peter saw this and a serious expression appeared on his face. He quickly kicked against the ground and rushed towards Zhao Ming. He had no intention of dodging it. Rather, he focused all of his powers into his fist and slammed on the tip of the spear. But just when he thought he had hit it, the spear swing up and moved forward. The movement was so fast that Peter didn''t even see that coming. Only when the spear reached near his neck, he react with an uppercut on the shaft of the spear. The attack was not only fast but also strong. The tip of the spear suddenly jerked up as it passed in front of his eyes. There was like few centimeter difference in them. Peter knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge it if he didn''t have more agility than Zhao Ming. But, Zhao Ming wasn''t weak either. Although Peter uppercut made his spear moved up, he quickly held it tight and swing it down. But, Peter reacted by blocking the shaft of the spear with his forearm. Zhao Ming grinned and released the blue flames out of his spear. The flames covered Peter in no time. But the next moment, Peter slammed away his spear and jumped out of the flame. Even though he did escape, most of his body parts were burned like hell. Peter wanted to scream in pain but he didn''t. He instantly rushed towards Zhao Ming with his fist clenched. But before he reached near Zhao Ming, he slammed his fist on the air. Bang! This time Zhao Ming was caught off-guard. Before he could react, a massive wave of wind smashed him to the ground. But, the next moment his body was covered with blue flames. Without waiting for the second, he rushed towards Peter with the spear filled with flames. Boom! His spear rotates and creates a spiral flame as it rushed towards Peter. Peter reacted to it by extending his arms. He opened his palm and waited. Since he couldn''t use the mana, he can only go on defensive stance now. When the spear appeared in front of him, Peter moved his hand and caught the spear. But, the flames exploded on his face. Although Peter knew this would happen, he didn''t dodge it. Rather he pulled the spear. His action put Zhao Ming at a disadvantage. He couldn''t stop but when he reached near the flame, instead of pulling him inside Peter punched on his face. He could''ve brought Zhao Ming inside but this was Zhao Ming''s flames. Unlike his own flame, these were less destructive and Zhao Ming had better control as well. He knew this wouldn''t damage him but if he punch properly then he can make an effective impact. Thud! Just as he predicted, the impact was heavy when Zhao Ming fell on the ground and heavily coughed out blood. That strike almost broke his face. He couldn''t help but angrily look at Peter. This was supposed to be a friendly spar but Peter was taking it to a whole new level. "Let''s end this!" Peter shouted from the flames and dashed out with incredible speed. He didn''t hold back his speed and reached in front of Zhao Ming. But, Zhao Ming was also ready. He had already seen the fate line. One punch from the left! Just as he predicted, Peter punched with his right hand. From his vision, it was left. So, when Peter punched, he had already moved his head back and to the left, dodging the attack. Bang! But, his fist stopped in mid-air and he slapped Zhao Ming with the back of his hand. But, while he did that, Zhao Ming punched his stomach. Everything happened in a matters of seconds before they could realize it. Zhao Ming fell on the ground while Peter coughed out blood. At this moment, his HP reached below fifty. [Dying Divine Breath Activated] As soon as this message appeared, a smile appeared on his lips. Peter didn''t hesitate to use the Dying Divine Breath to practice his skills after. But, he can injure himself and use it. So, he asked for a friendly spar with Zhao Ming where he is not allowed to use mana. Without wasting his time, he started training his internal energy. He was very far with his skill so he continuously improved it. Fortunately, he had already gone to the Heavenly Demon Guild and borrowed the Greater Demon Skill. Yes, this time he didn''t steal it rather borrowed it. This is why his skill steadily grew level after level. Of course, the most important was Iron Body. It was improving in a rapid rate, even faster than the Greater Demon Transformation Skill. After all, he was training his Iron Body which was indirectly training his internal energy. For an hour, he didn''t focus on his sword skill or fire mana. But, after an hour, he healed his body. And, soon he suffered the backlash for using it for an hour. His body couldn''t move for an entire day. This made him realize that he can''t mess with his Dying Divine Breath even though its buffs were amazing. But, Peter did it again. He fought Zhao Ming, Alexa, and Alice all together. But before doing that, he completed all of his quests. After all, he knew he can''t waste his EXP because of not finishing the quests. But, even Zhao Ming, Alexa, and Alice together could barely hurt him. After all, his Iron Body had improved to an incredible level. And, with Greater Demon Transformation, he can easily access dominating force and even store it inside his body like internal energy. And, not only that his Demon Fighting Skill Set has been improved as well. Bone Crushing Fist and Vein Splitting Palm were seriously dangerous that''s why he didn''t use it during the battle. After the hours of battle, his HP decreased to less than fifty percent. Finally, he was able to access Dying Divine Breath. And, during this time, he trained his fire mana and sword skill together to perfection. But, after two hours, he laid down on the ground for two days. The impact was so heavy this time that he ate five times the meal to completely restore himself after two days. He asked others to level up, while he rests. Peter was sitting on a stone while looking at his newly improved status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 23 (EXP- 50/800) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 125 MP- 115 Internal Energy- 115 Genetic Power- 35 STR- 203 AGI- 254 VIT- 138 STM- 138 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 30%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 10%), Iron Body (Lv.15- 60%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 40%) Active Skills- Advance Sword Skill (Lv.7- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.6- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.5- 40%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.3- 20%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.2- 20%) Stat Points- 175 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*25, Sword*4, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] "This should be more than enough." Peter used the ring to enter floor zero. He hurriedly left the tower and appeared in his room. But, suddenly he felt intense killing intent from the surroundings. He hurriedly rushed to the bottom floor and saw Anne covered in half-blood. Beside her, Camellia, Aron, James were standing with half-injured bodies. And, in front of them, there was a group of people standing with intense killing intent. "LEECHES!" Chapter 70 - Against The Vampires Part 1 Half an hour ago, "How long till we reach?" Morgan''s eyebrows raised as he looked at the driver and spoke. "Five minutes, sir!" The driver replied with a serious tone. He increased the speed and took the car faster. But, in Morgan''s eyes, it was still slow. He could go faster than this on his own. But, this time he was going for something important. That''s why he tried to act more like a human than a vampire. He wanted to talk about marriage to Camellia and also wanted to buy IE''s formula. That''s why he wore a black suit and a pair of black pants. He wanted to make this complete without any battle. But if it does come to battle, he won''t hesitate even for a second. That''s why he dozens of cars following him. Normally, he doesn''t want others to know his existence especially the common people otherwise council might take some actions against him. After five minutes, He reached in front of Camellia''s house where they were staying. The driver walked out and opened his door. Morgan walked out of the car and behind him, a few more cars stopped. Dozens of men walked off the cars. But, suddenly, a few humans appeared in front of Morgan and stopped him. "You can''t go inside." Morgan looked at him with his red eyes but he couldn''t do anything. The opponent wasn''t an ordinary human. He took out his vampire card and showed it to him. His identity was written on the card. "I am here to meet my future wife. So, can you move aside?" "I''m sorry but she is my sister-in-law. So, she can''t be your wife." Anne suddenly spoke from the house. Beside her, Camellia was standing with a sharp glance. Aron and James were standing near her as well. "Oh! It seems your wings are getting hardened by that potion. Do you think you can change anything?" Morgan glanced at Anne and spoke with massive killing intent. Although killing intent was strong, she didn''t even buzz. She took out a contract and rolled it. Then, she threw the contract at Morgan and spoke "Your marriage was made due to the council and we just bought five percent shares of the council. I have to admit it wasn''t a lot but with three families and five percent shares, we have successfully nullified the contract." Morgan opened the contract and read it. It had the same thing written on it but on detail. Johnson Company has signed a contract where they will supply Ten Thousand High-Level Potions to the council each year for the next five years and in return, they get five percent shares of the council. And, combined with their potion marketing, they convinced the council to cancel this marriage. In return, the Johnson family will sell all the Middle and Low-Level potions with a ten percent discount to the council. Of course, it wouldn''t be that much of a problem for the Johnson Family since they could sell thousands of potions at once. Morgan''s eyes released deep killing intent and turned his head at Anne. Whoosh! In an instant, he appeared in front of Anne and held her hand. Just when Camellia tried to move, the driver blocked her and Morgan stared at her cruelly "It seems sucking your parent''s blood wasn''t enough. Now, let me put you in despair as well." Saying so, his nails suddenly changed and pierced her skin. In an instant, he started sucking out blood from her with his nails. He wanted to suck her with his teeth but he needs to be in a more secure place. Bang! But before he could suck inside himself, Camellia smashed metal poll on his hand. And, the next moment, his body floated on the air and smashed to the walls. As for Anne, her own blood splashed on her body. Gah! Morgan coughed out blood as he tried to stand up against the psychic pressure that was controlling him. Suddenly, the surroundings around him turned red. Camellia had massive mental force and bent his body but suddenly, the driver that was smashed on the ground teleported behind her and smashed her back. At this moment, James and Aron rushed towards the driver to hold him but there was a huge difference between them. Before even they could make any difference, the driver started pushing them down. Of course, Aron had one major advantage with his wood element. He was able to bind the driver more and James was able to strike him with punches. On another side, Camellia had already got up as the blood flowed down her face. She was hit hard but she must protect Anne no matter the cost. "Damn you, woman!" Morgan only got angrier when he saw his people getting blocked out everywhere. His terrifying blood energy burst out of her and spread throughout the surroundings. His blood energy creates a terrifying pressure that pressed others'' blood. Camellia''s eyes trembled. She could bear this pressure with ease, others could do the same but Anne was at the most vulnerable point. But, suddenly an energy pressure burst out from behind. At the same time, a terrifying roar sounded. "Leeches!" Hearing this voice, a smile bloomed on Camellia''s lips. The intense energy pressure broke the blood energy pressure Morgan. But, this made Camellia tremble. Because once Peter uses the pressure to suppress others, it could even affect non-living things. It could break the ground, make the sky tremble, and most importantly, kill the weak person. But, when she glanced at Anne, she was shocked. In front of her, the pressure was visible. She could see the blue energy protecting Anne from the red energy. At this moment, she turned her head at Peter''s position but she didn''t see him there. At this moment, Peter had already appeared in front of Morgan. Even with his racial advantage, Morgan didn''t notice Peter. His fist was clenched as it moved from the right to Morgan''s stomach. Bang! As soon as it hits him, Morgan flew out and struck the walls with an immense impact. "Young Master!" The men in black coats shouted when they saw Morgan''s thrashed. They instantly left their opponents and rushed towards Peter. Seeing them coming, Peter stood there silently. A sword appeared in his hand out of nowhere. Suddenly, a fist rushed towards him but, he had already seen it. He crouched down as he moved forward left and dodged it. But as soon as he dodged, he straightened his upper body and swings his sword. Splash! In front of others'' eyes, a head sliced down from the body and fell on the ground. The blood gushed out like the fountain and fell on Peter. But, he didn''t stop. Suddenly, the flames burst out of him. The internal energy flowed into his veins, and the mana burst out. "Ice Wall!" Suddenly, one man condensed a giant wall of ice in front of him. But, suddenly a massive wave of flames struck the wall of ice and melted it. Whoosh! Crack! Crack! Splash! As the white gas covered everything, and a figure dashed out of the white gas. In no time, his sword struck a massive armor of ice but his hand burst out of immense strength as he broke the ice armor with an impact. Peter was using the internal energy to strengthen his physical power. And, he used fire mana to sharpen his sword. He modified Barbecue Grilling Sword into Meat Slicing Sword and used it. As soon as the second dead body fell on the ground, other men started shaking in fear. Although they had strong healing power due to their vampire bloodline, they knew they can''t live in their body is completely chopped off. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" Unfortunately, Peter had no intention to let them go. No matter who, nobody is allowed to hurt his family. He is ready to face death by himself but he won''t let anyone mess with his family. At this moment, his killing intent was only getting stronger. The sword in his hand displayed another powerful attack. The claw condensed with flame slammed five or six men at once. But, it didn''t end there. He directly used fire mana and internal energy at once and wrapped it around his sword. He raised his sword and suddenly slashed out. The mana and internal energy combined together to form a massive power as it moved towards those injured men. "Advance Sword Technique- Moving Supernova!" Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! The flame pressed by the internal energy expanded, forming a massive fire blade covered with sharp power of internal energy as it moved towards those men. Boom! Those men who saw their partners slashed down by the sword sighed but the next moment when the sword hits the ground, a huge explosion consumed them. The explosion got so powerful that it even confused the house. Fortunately, Camellia had already taken Anne away. As for Aron and James, they were also fast on their foot to move away. As for the driver, he didn''t chase them rather he rushed towards Morgan and took him away. But, surprising to all, Peter didn''t move an inch out from the explosion. Chapter 71 - Against The Vampires Part 2 After the explosion died, Peter was still standing at the same place with his body blasted with flames. Even Camellia was frowning after seeing his body. Peter clearly had a good chance to escape but he didn''t instead he stayed inside the flames. His HP went down by half while everyone else was incinerated by the flames. That much powerful the flame was. A soon as he received the blessing from Dying Divine Breath, Peter turned his head at Morgan who had recovered completely. Morgan also stared at Peter. He recognized Peter but he didn''t understand why Peter was this strong. Everything within the building was burned to crisp, everyone in the surroundings was running for their lives. "Peter Johnson! We suggest you hold down your power." Suddenly, a few people appeared in the sky and shouted. Peter raised his head and saw the album of the council on them. He withdrew his gaze and pushed all of his power in his foot. Whoosh! In an instant, he appeared in front of Morgan. Even Morgan was surprised by his speed but he quickly reacted as he condensed a huge shield of blood. Bang! Peter''s power shook his body as the cracks started appearing on the shield after the collision. Suddenly, the driver rushed towards Peter with a punch but Peter simply took a step back and dodged it. The sword in his hand raised and sliced his arm. Splash! But suddenly, seven different lances made out of blood appeared in the sky. They surrounded Peter and moved towards him with an insane speed. "Morgan Scott! Cease your attacks!" Suddenly, the people in mid-air shouted as they formed a giant wall of ice around Peter. But suddenly, a red blade slashed out of the ice and Peter looked to the sky. He gripped his sword and instantly swings it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Seven different red blades burst out of his sword edge and slashed the blood lances. When those lances fell apart, Peter raised his sword at those men and spoke "Don''t interfere!" Hearing his words, those men''s expressions changed. They had already seen Peter killing many Platinum Rank Soul Defenders in just a single attack. They knew they can''t mess up with him. At this moment, Peter was full of killing intent. After threatening those men from the council, he turned his head at Morgan and rushed towards him. At this moment, Morgan bites his finger and a drop of blood fell on the air. "Vampire Secret Art- Blood Sacrificing Sword!" Morgan raised the tip of the blood sword at Peter and shot it. Seeing, Peter condensed his sword energy around the sword while rushing towards Morgan. While running, he suddenly stopped his foot and his upper body jerked forward. Using this momentum, he stabbed his sword towards those men with incredible speed. "Advance Sword Skill- Instant Death!" His sword released a thin layer of impact condensed with sword energy. The sword energy had condensed into a small needle. It seems harmless but with all that sword energy condensed into a small needle, its power has increased to a completely unknown level. Bang! The needle moved with incredible strength and blew away the blood sword but before it reached Morgan, it disappeared in thin air like it''s nothing. At this moment, Peter took a huge step with his incredible strength and covered dozens of meters. As soon as he reached in front of Morgan, he slashed his sword even before Morgan could counterattack. But, Morgan did form a strong arm around his body and blocked the sword strike. Bang! Crack! Crack! His sword pressed against the armor with a massive force and started breaking it into pieces. As the armor broke, Morgan became the target of the sword. Unfortunately, it had all of its momentum and Peter couldn''t use more force in the middle of the attack. Splash! His sword slashed Morgan''s chest, making him retreat a few meters. Peter withdrew his sword but before he could attack again, a huge force pressed against him. "Peter Johnson, are you ignoring the words of council?" A man with the sword on his waist walked towards him as he spoke. There was a deep seriousness in his voice. Peter turned his head and looked at the man. From the aura alone, he could guess the rank of this person. But, would he give up? Peter pressed his foot against the ground and rushed towards Morgan, completely ignoring the pressure. A white armor covered his body. With the white armor, he reached in front of Morgan even before the man with a sword could see. At the same time, he also injected a massive amount of sword energy into his sword. When Morgan heard that voice stopping Peter, he started healing his wound without the care of the world. After all, he didn''t think Peter would take action in the presence of the core members of the council. Splash! Before he could think of anything, Peter''s sword sliced his head. As the head fell on the ground, Morgan''s eyes were left to widen like the window. He didn''t know what just happened but he knew he was dead. Peter was too fast for him to react especially with his armor enhancing his speed. When the man with the sword reacted, he looked at the headless body with confusion. He didn''t understand what just happened but when he knew the headless body means new trouble. "MORGAN!" At this moment, the space around them trembled and a sudden man appeared near the morgan''s body. When he saw the body, his eyes widen and tears fell down his cheeks. Slowly, he raised his head and saw Peter retreating. His eyes turned red and the blood started pouring out. The next moment, he raised his hand and a blood sword pierced Peter''s stomach. It was so fast that even with his speed, Peter couldn''t react. But, the next moment, he pulled out the sword and broke it. His HP fell below thirty percent and his powers doubled. Bang! Theodore formed a massive palm made out of the blood and shot towards Peter. But, Peter raised his sword and compressed the immense amount of sword energy inside it. At the same time, he poured half of his internal energy into his sword. He looked to the side and saw no one except for the man with the sword. The next moment, a smile appeared on his lips. He raised his hand and poured all of his internal energy at once. He didn''t leave spare internal energy in his body. "Advance Sword Skill- Ultimate Sword!" He raised his sword and slashed down. The mana and sword energy combined and formed a thin blade as it emerged out of the edge of his sword. In front of him, everything suddenly paused. Everything transformed black and white. And, the blade slashed the picture in front of him. Bang! The giant palm got slashed in half and the immense power emerge out of it. The power was so strong that it smashed everything away. Peter also got caught in the impact while drinking healing potions. But, he controlled himself while flying away in the air. After all, he wanted to run away. He knew he didn''t have a chance to survive if he keeps fighting. "You can''t run away!" Theodore shouted as he looked at Peter running away using the impact. He instantly disappeared but suddenly he appeared. This time he appeared in front of the man. Even Peter felt the pressure from this man. When he felt it, he instantly turned around and saw the man. This man was none other than Nolan. He turned his head at the man with a sword and spoke "Take him to the council!" The man in the sword didn''t immediately follow his command rather he got a message in his head. Only then, he create a sword on-air and floats on it. Then, he dashed towards Peter and said "Follow me! If you don''t, you will die." At this moment, Peter had no chance. He immediately took a step on his sword which surprised the man with a sword. He didn''t think Peter would take a ride from him. After landing on it, Peter started taking more healing potions and recovering his HP. The man with the sword sighed and instantly rushed away. "Are you trying to declare the war on vampires, Nolan?" Theodore stared at Nolan and hoarsely spoke. His tone was full of anger. His son just died and others were protecting his son''s murderer. But, he was also confused. Why did his son make a move now? Didn''t he say that he won''t make a move till they completely comprehend everything? "Theodore, you know I can''t let you kill that kid. He is my disciple after all. As for going to war, do you think humans are ever afraid of dying? We survived that catastrophe, why do you think we will fear you?" Nolan spoke with immense pride. He wasn''t an arrogant person but he did feel proud for surviving that catastrophe. Because neither vampires nor humans could comprehend the power of top fighters. If it wasn''t for the fact that they fought against each other, humanity would''ve been wiped out. Although Nolan knows the help given by vampires, werewolves, and cultivators, they also know the reason behind that help. Chapter 72 - Divine Realm Part 1 Peter silently recovered his health while traveling on the sword. He also received the news from Camellia. It seems both of them were taken to the Council as well. He didn''t expect the vampires to make such a sudden move. Of course, he knew they would make a move but this was still fast. He had almost no preparation whatsoever for this. And, more importantly, Anne''s condition was worse. That''s why he got this angry. If it wasn''t for the Camellia, Anne would''ve died. After all, Morgan was a Half-Supreme rank vampire. It would take more than a miracle to kill him. If it wasn''t for his agility, he might not even be successful. He took a deep breath and clenched his fist. After facing Supreme, he finally understood the difference between him and supreme. It was huge. Even if he reaches the twenty-fifth level, he isn''t sure to take down the Supreme. He must at least reach the peak of the third floor. Thinking this, his face became solemn. He could go alone but if he does that, he will break the promise with the old man. And, just like Nolan who protected him in this world, that old man was protecting him inside the tower. He was grateful to both of them and understands how weak he is. And, this world could be already overwhelmed by the people of the third floor? This made him confused. The people who came out were from the top floors. So, why did humans still survive? It''s not like those races could fight those gods and demons. This was very confusing. And, Camellia did mention these races were only helping humans to fight against the weakest people. ''Could it be the tower sets some restrictions to those people? It must be that otherwise, they could literally erase the world with the swipe of their hands.'' Peter nodded his head as he thought about the case. After all, he could feel the power of two supreme fightings from each other from his current position. The impacts were spreading out in the air and even reaching him. Now that his mind was cool, he was a little terrified. If Nolan hadn''t come, he was sure to die. His internal energy, mana and even spirit powers are emptied. At that moment, whether enter the tower or wait for the death, it was his condition. Fortunately, Nolan came in time. "Mr. Peter, can I ask you something?" The man flying the sword spoke when he saw Peter opening his eyes. "Yes," Peter nodded his head. After all, this man also saved his life. "What kind of potion was that? How can it heal your body so quickly?" The man curiously asked. He has never seen something like this. "Healing Potion! I encountered a monster a few days ago who had the power to create liquid to heal his own body. After I kill it, I gained its ability. But, I also need other things to produce this which are rare. That''s why it hasn''t gone for mass production like IE potions." Peter instantly made up a lie and told him. After all, he knew he can''t hide and stay silent. He must tell lie, and in a way that it can be believable. His lie was believable because it was his ability. "Is your ability growth type?" The man asked with hesitation. Normally, people won''t reveal this but one day it will get revealed either way. Camellia''s ability was also growth type but it depends on different things for the ability to evolve. Like her psychic ability only evolved when her brain couldn''t act properly due to his death. Thus, it hampers her brain so much that it forced evolution. There are other people whose ability can be evolved based on a certain condition. But, it is hard to meet such conditions. Because the reason why growth-type abilities are kept secret is that they don''t know their ability can evolve. And until it truly evolves, they won''t know anything. "Yes, my ability is a growth-type ability." Peter nodded his head. "Awesome!" The man in the sword turns around and gave him a thumbs up. After that, he turned the front and sped up. Peter looked at his back speechless and gathered his thoughts together. He took out a mana crystal on his hand started absorbing it. While recovering his mana, he also recovered his internal energy but it made him weak. After all, internal energy also consumes stamina. He thought for a moment and spoke "Can we stop by at the restaurant?" The man with the sword got a little confused but still nodded his head and spoke "By the way, my name is Torres." Peter nodded his head in response and started recovering his internal energy and mana. After a few minutes, they stopped in a restaurant and picked a large size fried chicken bucket. The council was still far away. So, Peter didn''t hesitate to eat it on the way. Of course, he shared some with Torres. He didn''t this guy to drool for the entire ride. After eating, he didn''t recover his stamina instantly but due to his increased metabolism, he was recovering after half an hour. And, just during this time, they reached the council building. The man directly flew to the floor. After Peter got off the sword and jumped on the roof, Torres''s sword fades away. He also jumped near Peter and took Peter to the building. Since they were on the top floor, they took the elevator to the few floors below and walked to a certain room. This floor was completely silent which made Peter a little suspicious. Knock! Knock! "Chairman, I have brought Peter Johnson." Torres knocked on the door and respectfully spoke. "Send him in!" A hoarse voice rang from the door. Hearing this voice, Peter identified the chairman as a middle-aged man. He wasn''t sure but when Torres opened the door, he was stunned. The man sitting on the chair wasn''t a middle-aged man. Rather, he was an old man, nearly seventy or eighty years old. He was completely bald and even had wrinkles around his eyes. He looked at Peter walking inside and smiled. As Peter walked in, Torres closed the door. As he walked further, he saw Camellia sitting together with Anne but there was no one else. "Mr. Peter, your ability is unique. Not only it is a growth type, but it also has unique features. If possible, we don''t want to lose a capable person like you and it could be a blessing for humanity because of your awakening." "But, all of that doesn''t matter if you don''t live. After all, only when you are alive, you can make changes. So, how about you sit down and we chat about this further?" The Chairman spoke as he pointed his hand at the chair in front of him. Peter looked at his sister and found her state getting better. Then, he walked up to the chair and sat. "Mr. Peter, how much do you know about Vampires, Werewolves, and Cultivators?" The Chairman asked as soon as he sat down. "Basic information!" Peter answered but didn''t dive in too deep. "Okay, that''s good! Since you know basic information, let''s dive in deeper. After all, this is for the survival of you, your girlfriend, and your sister. So, do I have your attention?" The chairman sounded a little domineering as he puts his right leg on his left. Peter nodded his head and the chairman starts his explanation. "Soul Talents are the opportunities but also the restrictions for humanity. The highest rank is Supreme and we can''t go above it no matter how much we try but this doesn''t mean there is no realm above it. There is after all a whole new level which we call Divine Rank." "We call it Divine Rank because there is literally one person at the level. And, from the facts we have gathered, he is from the cultivator''s side and also the reason behind their arrogance. As you know, they are also humans but they don''t share the cultivation technique with us." "And, he is the reason behind it. Of course, there is nothing we can do about it. Being a Divine Rank, he can take down other races with ease but we have found that he can''t come out for two more years. Do you know why you were able to kill that Half-Supreme Vampire but he wasn''t able to kill you?" "It''s not because Nolan was there. In fact, Nolan was here before he sensed you in the danger. That''s why he was able to appear in time but Theodore didn''t. Because, from the information we have gathered, he was sprinting into Divine Realm or Vampire Emperor in their language." "And, now thanks to you, he is stuck. Not just him, even other few vampires are trying to reach the Divine Realm. And, even from the Werewolf''s side, some Supremes are trying to reach the Divine Realm. Do you remember the incident related to your parents?" "Well, they didn''t enter the forbidden land. It was those vampires finding a powerful demon''s body in that land.. That''s why they declared that area as a forbidden land and almost killed your parents." Chapter 73 - Divine Realm Part 2 Hearing his words, Peter clenched his fist. At this moment, his stone heart directly acted and stopped all of his rages. Unlike his Mind of a Hero, his Stone Heart focuses more on strength. If Peter is capable of defeating his opponent, he doesn''t control Peter''s emotions instead adds some into it. Stone Heart was the reason why Peter was dead set on killing Morgan otherwise he could''ve simply ignored it after the warning from Council. But, his Stone Heart forced him to take action by increasing the killing intent in his mind. He found he can''t control his Mind of a Hero or Stone Heart but he can bring a balance in these two. Of course, only when one of another tries to fight back. In the previous case, his Mind of a Hero didn''t show up. And, so his mind was completely overwhelmed by the killing intent. He took a deep breath and stared at the chairman. He knew the chairman must want something from him. And, his guess was the potion. Because this is the only thing that could possibly attract the supreme like chairman to discuss the terms with him. After all, the council is the top powerhouse of the world and the chairman was the man controlling the council. "Then, I wondered what does chairman wants from me," Peter asked as he stared at the chairman for a moment. He didn''t want to be rude but he was trying to pry deeper into the chairman''s intention. The chairman looked at him and smiled "This shouldn''t be something hard for you especially when you can already do it. It''s just that you need to improve and make a better product. Yes, I am talking about potions. We need potions that can affect even supreme." "We have already tested your other potions and from all the research, we have found there one of hundred chances that a person can advance to the higher rank. With the proper amount of potions, we can push Half-Supreme to Supreme, raising the number of Supremes." "And, once we have that lead, we can lead the Supremes to the Divine Rank. If we produce nearly a thousand Supremes, we could make at least one to ten Divine Rank. That''s why we need your help. If you can provide us with such potions, we will keep your family safe while providing other benefits such as a higher level of shares of the council, full support from the council, and even the promotions for your potions." "There are more than a billion people living in this world. Not more than a million have bought your potions. But if we promote your potions, more than hundreds of millions of people will buy your potions. We can also add other benefits while making the contract but before that, I want to know your answers." "Can you or will you make such potions for the council?" Faced with such a question, Peter hesitated. Camellia stared at Peter''s as well. She was wondering if Peter will cooperate with the council. And, she doesn''t even know whether he is capable of producing such a potion. For her, even to reach the Supreme is already stunning, surpassing it is nothing she could think of. That''s why she wasn''t sure whether to trust the council or not. Besides, she has never heard about the Divine Rank. The chairman also saw that look on her face and smiled "Anyone except for the Supreme knows nothing about this. This matter is something that has been kept to the secret for a reason." Hearing his words, Camellia was slightly startled but she quickly nodded her head. If it is something that no one except Supreme knows then how could she learn about it when her family is simply good because of its wealth? Peter also thought for a moment. He found this matter confusing. If there was a divine rank in the cultivator, why didn''t he enslave or do anything bad to the humans? Was it because he was compassionate? Peter doesn''t believe it. If he was compassionate, he would''ve helped other humans. But, he didn''t. So, why can''t he come out for two more years? Adding it to the previous eighteen years, it would be twenty years. So for twenty years, he can''t come out. There are only two reasons that Peter could think of. There is a rank beyond Divine which is not impossible since he has seen the tower itself. So, that man could''ve found a powerful inheritance and tried to reach a higher realm. This could possible. As for the second reason, he must be injured during the battle. And, it could take him twenty years to recover. Although why exactly twenty years? Was it just a coincidence or is it something even worse? No matter what it might be, his reasons only made things worst. He deeply considered both reasons. But, mid-way, he gave up. He has no reason to give more thoughts on this. After all, if he reaches the third or fourth, or even fifth floor, he would get stronger than them. And, that''s all he needs to think of. Because thinking deeper into this matter will only make him depressed. Instead, he must look at things with positivity. At least, this is what he told himself before calming down After a long staring match with the chairman, he took a deep breath and spoke "Chairman, I can agree to improve the potion. In fact, I always wanted to improve it. But, there is one thing that I must carefully warn you." "Don''t mess with my family! They are everything to me. If you think they are my weakness, then, believe me, you are hundred percent wrong. After all, we have come to a certain term and now we are allies. So, I don''t want to kill my allies." As he spoke, Peter sneered at his heart. Confidence, yes now he was confident. Because if the chairman also agrees, this man will be his allies. And once his allies betray him, his powers will multiply by five times. He doesn''t believe he can''t kill Supreme with that much strength. Of course, the more times he gets, the easier it will be for him. After all, he can improve faster than others with the help of the tower. That''s why he wasn''t worried too much either. Hearing his words, the chairman narrowed his eyes. He felt the threat from Peter''s words but he felt something deeper meaning in it. It was probably something only a few people can understand. Peter was trying to make conflict. ''Is he testing me? Or, does he have another trump card? But, Nolan should have appeared in the life-threatening moment. Or, did Nolan make a mistake? I guess, it can be possible considering Peter is his disciple.'' The chairman thought for a long time and answered "Peter, you have forgotten one thing. Unless you truly touch our reserve scale, we won''t make a move. We are Supreme. We have our own pride." He didn''t continue with that but he didn''t hide his pride. As a supreme, unless he is forced to, he won''t take such a path. Every supreme has arrogance but their arrogance is still backed by their strength. Peter nodded his head and suddenly a figure opened the door and walked in. When Peter turned his head, he found it was none other than Nolan. But, he had a few scars around his body and a few bruises. "It seems he is going to sprint in the Divine Realm soon." Nolan opened his mouth and delivered the words that nobody in this room wanted to hear. As soon as he heard that, the chairman had an ugly expression on his face. But, Nolan turned his head at Peter and smiled "It seems you are growing too fast. Hahaha! I am waiting for the day when you surpass me." Hearing his words, Peter rolled his eyes. Of course, he can surpass Nolan but does Nolan really wants that? He doesn''t think so. How could he let anyone else surpass him? But, even so, he would be proud of Peter surpasses himself. After all, Peter is his disciple. Peter sighed and took out two healing potions. He didn''t give the healing potions to Anne because her injuries were due to the deprivation of her blood. And, it couldn''t be healed with the healing potion. Nolan took the healing potion and looked at it with curiosity. While he looked there, Peter explained "I found a new monster beast that can heal himself. Taking its talent, I was able to create a potion that can heal others." "I still haven''t found a replaceable alternative for the other ingredients so I can''t mass produce this. But, once I succeed, I will add this to my company." Hearing his words, Nolan and the chairman, and even Camellia looked at the potion with wide eyes. They knew about Peter''s talent. If he could produce things like this, then there would be fewer casualties in any battle. Nolan and the chairman''s eyes sparkled as they stared at Peter. Chapter 74 - After One Month/ Three Months After talking with the chairman, he walked away with his sister and Camellia. Since other places weren''t safe, they decided to stay inside the Council''s headquarter. They had also transferred his mom and dad to this place since it was a lot safer. After that, Peter took care of Anne until she wakes up. They had to transfer blood in her body. After that, he spends another day taking care of her. During this time, Peter regretted killing Morgan before curing his parents. He knew he messed up but he wasn''t frightened. He still had the support from the tower. So long he does everything correctly, he can heal his parents soon. After spending some time with his sister and Camellia, he entered the Tower. Now, his goal was to get stronger at a faster rate. Currently, Divine Rank was a great threat to humanity. And, it''s not like he must save humanity. But, if he can''t save his family then everything is simply a waste for him. And, if he can save his family, then there is no problem saving the world. But, of course, there is a limit to the people he can save. After he left the Council Headquarter, he directly head to the second floor. During this time, almost a week had passed. And, fortunately, he had cleared his normal quests. So, he only had to wait until others are ready to face the second-floor dungeon. And, he was even more curious about the challenges in the dungeon. But, it took a while for them to get stronger. To be precise, it took them three months to reach the twenty-fifth level and it also took Peter the exact time. Because he couldn''t find the opponents to kill. He had to search around, again and again, fighting them and killing them. Of course, he still didn''t reach the twenty-fifth level. And now, he found a certain change in the system. He gets EXP based on their levels. One EXP seems to be equal to one level and twenty-five EXP for the twenty-fifth level being. And, there was one advantage to this, the upper limit of EXP only increases by a hundred or at least, until the twenty-fifth level, it does improve like this. During this month, he spends most of his time honing his skill, training John, and spending his remaining time with Camellia and Anne. After she recovered, Peter personally trained Anne as well. He taught her swordsmanship, fire mana, and internal energy. He didn''t teach her Spirit Powers. Even his own Spirit Powers were quite low. During this time, he finally opened his secret to Camellia. He taught her mana and internal energy and he also taught her spirit powers. Although he knew it would be hard to get it, he found the spirit powers actually amplify her psychic powers. This significantly changed her powers to the point where Peter basically hunted dozens of dozens of monsters and keep bringing them to her. Since he needs to do everything fast, he killed those monsters at once and brought them to the council''s headquarter. During this month, his company made a skyrocket profit. Not only did it earn enough to make him a billionaire but also helped him buy more shares of the council. And, he also started focusing manpower to create Healing Potions. Normally, Healing Potion not only required mana crystals but also the brain. Because, without analyzing its properties properly, it couldn''t be replicated. Of course, this was done in the dark since he doesn''t want Council to find out so soon. His mana crystals were supplied in the dark as well. He didn''t want them to know about the existence of mana crystals. They know Peter had something that made these potions possible but he didn''t want them to know what it really is. It was one month outside and three months inside but it was very progressive on both sides. After three months, all of them finally decided to enter the dungeon. This time, the dungeon was quite different. It was in the sky. They had to take a bubble lift to the island. It was quite fun and more importantly. On the floating island, there was a massive grassland and few trees just like below but there was a certain difference. But, this difference, they didn''t know. Peter and others stood in the middle of the island. Before they do anything, Peter glanced at his status. He still had a chance to retreat now, so he just did what he does every time before entering the dungeon. Because they had to walk to the middle of the island to activate the dungeon. This was currently a normal floating island though normal won''t be an exact word to describe a floating island. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 24 (EXP- 950/1000) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 130 MP- 120 Internal Energy- 120 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 251 AGI- 262 VIT- 186 STM- 186 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 180 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*4, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] Looking at his stat points, Peter couldn''t help but sigh. Would he win if he fights against them Supreme now after spending his stat points? No, he doesn''t think he is still on the level of Supreme. He can barely defeat Half-Supreme. Without the buff from Dying Divine Breath, he would''ve a hard time killing Half-Supreme. Of course, he wasn''t worried too much. After crossing this floor, he will get another chance to reach closer to Supreme Rank. He was excited. After he calmed down, he glanced at the other four and asked "Are you guys ready?" Everyone nodded their head except for John. He wasn''t ready yet. Although his mana level had reached twenty-fifth, his strength was still lower than others. Of course, the most powerful except Peter was now Alice. Even Zhao Ming couldn''t defeat her. She was able to control mana as if it was her toy. She was able to even snatch mana from others if they lose slight control over it. This was an amazing power and it was related to her physique. Wizard King Body! It seems Zhao Ming had made mistake. Because when they studied about Wizard King Body from the old man''s books, they found Wizard King Body wasn''t that great. It did give people the advantage over the mana but it wasn''t this great. The old man knew about her physique but even he didn''t tell them anything. It seemed like her physique was either taboo or something that they couldn''t comprehend now. But, the more she trains, the more ridiculous her mana controls get. According to the Fire Dragon Skill, he needs to get Great Fire Dragon Skill to evolve it. But, Alice didn''t need it. Hell, she didn''t even need Fire Dragon Skill. She basically evolved Burning Sun Skill to something that was even more powerful than the Fire Dragon Skill, probably the Great Fire Dragon Skill on her own. And, here comes a problem. She couldn''t explain how she did that. In short, she was doing everything without knowing anything. But, it was understandable considering she was controlling mana with her reflexes rather than her mind. Peter even suspected her to be the reincarnation. But no matter what, her attitude towards Peter didn''t change. And, that''s all he needs. Although Zhao Ming couldn''t defeat her, she couldn''t defeat Zhao Ming either. His spearmanship was improving just like his swordsmanship. They even taught each other many things. Zhao Ming taught him to keep his mind and heart calm and this is why he was able to improve his Advance Sword Skill to True Sword Skill. After calming his mind and heart, he was able to condense a certain thing known as Sword Heart. It was simply an illusionary heart created out of Sword Belief. Spearman also had Spear Heart and they create it out of Spear Belief. This was taught by Zhao Ming. This time he didn''t need to ask True Sword Skill from the old man. Rather, he just had to comprehend Sword Heart and then evolve his Advance Sword Skill to True Sword Skill. He found one basic function of skill given by the system. Although there are certain shortcuts like how he got Advance Sword Skill and evolve his Basic Sword Skill to create Sword Energy, there is another path that doesn''t require shortcuts. He could basically comprehend the higher realm on his own and evolve his skill. This thing also applies to Iron Body. That skill basically improved to level twenty-one without needing any shortcuts. And, that added forty points to his strength, stamina, and vitality. Originally, his strength was supposed to be 211 while his stamina and vitality were supposed to remain at 146 but they were 251 and 186. His Iron Body basically gave him an immense improvement. But, he found he still couldn''t defeat Supreme even if he uses all of his stat points. That''s how strong the Supreme really is. That''s why he must accomplish this dungeon. At this moment, they reached the middle of the island and a virtual panel appeared. [Five Participants detected!] [Would you like to register as a party or solo participant?] Chapter 75 - Second Floor Dungeon- Part 1 Peter didn''t hesitate to choose the party mode. After all, he was waiting for almost three months for every to grow stronger. As soon as he clicked the party mode, a new panel appeared in front of him. [Defeat Five Hundred Monsters] [Your fate is in your hands] The next moment, the entire island started falling down. Before even they could realize anything, the massive numbers of monsters started appearing around them. There were varieties of monsters like bears, wolves, tigers, elephants, deer, lizards, snakes, and many more. At this moment, Peter turned his head at the others and shouted. "Everyone, use everything you got! Don''t hold even a little!" Saying so, he turned around and condensed the white armor around. The internal energy exploded into his veins and reached every corner of his body. His arms were bulging with internal energy while he held the swords in his hands. "Dragon Twister!" As soon as he reached the middle of those monsters, he swings his arms and condensed a powerful hurricane with the flow of wind. His swords were coated with sword energy which later flowed into the hurricane and slashed those monsters. On another side, Zhao Ming held his spear tightly and condensed his unique blue flames on the tip of his spear. He dashed forward after stomping his foot on the ground. His speed was so fast that monsters near him couldn''t even react. Boom! As soon as he reached the middle, he thrusts his spear towards his enemies and retreated. The blue flames strike a monster and explode. Fortunately, he had trained with Peter and he knows how to run away from these kinds of explosions. He kept spinning his spear behind him which slowed down the flames as he dashed forward with great speed. "Fire Dragon Claw!" Suddenly, a sweet voice rang throughout the island. Above Alice, a giant claw of a dragon emerged. It was covered with flames. Alice also raised her hand as it followed her and then swings her hands towards the ground. Boom! The giant claw of the fire dragon smashed the monsters into a paste. The explosion consumed dozens of them at once. But, it didn''t stop there. She sucked a massive amount of air and released a huge stream of flames. "Fire Dragon Roar!" Boom! The stream of flame took the lives of dozens of monsters that survived the previous explosion. It was not only fast but also very strong. As it took the lives of dozens, more monsters rushed towards her. They weren''t afraid of her rather they wanted to finish her quickly. At this moment, an arrow rushed towards them. "Breaking the Ground!" The arrow was imbued with flames as it rushed from the bow that Peter was holding. He used the Sky Shooting Arrow Skill to help Alice from afar. But, another arrow rushed towards the same target. And, this arrow was imbued with the blue mana. The person who shot this arrow was none other than Alexa. Boom! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Peter''s arrow struck the ground in the middle of those monsters and exploded. This giant explosion took dozens of lives. But, the arrow shot by Alexa suddenly duplicated into dozens and pierced the body of those monsters. These arrows were not only fast but also sharp. At this moment, John swing his sword and killed the monster that was rushing towards him. But, there was one problem. Except for that monster, there was not a single monster that came near him. He wasn''t sure whether to get happy about this or feel sad. He sighed and rushed towards the monsters. If they don''t come to him, he must go to them. After all, he wanted to help them. Just as he dashed forward, he saw a group of monsters. A smile appeared on his face. He gripped his sword tightly and rushed towards it. "Fire Dragon Fire Hurricane!" Suddenly, a loud roar startled him. It was Peter rushing towards the group of monsters from the front. His two swords were fused with fire mana. Upon reaching near them, he swings his swords with great force and creates a fire hurricane. Seeing this, John stopped and bites his lip. He also wanted to fight but Peter stole his chance. But, he couldn''t say anything. He turned his head and found another group of monsters. He hurriedly rushed towards it but the blue flame suddenly exploded in the middle. Boom! The explosion destroyed all of those monsters as a figure rushed towards him, escaping from the explosion. Zhao Ming reached out to John and caught his hand. "What are you doing? Can''t you see the explosion?" He felt frustrated when he saw John standing there without moving at all. But, suddenly he remembered John''s strength and felt a little bitter. After arriving at a safe distance, Zhao Ming patted his shoulder and said "Don''t worry! Just stay here and we will protect you. Don''t move from here, okay?" But before John could say anything, he rushed towards another group of monsters. At this moment, John opened his mouth but not a word came out of it. He puts his hand down and sighed. He turned his head towards the right and saw Alexa shooting arrows one after another. Then, he turned his head to the left and saw Alice covered with flames. She was condensing giant body parts of flames and smashing the monsters. Feeling sad, he sighed "It seems I don''t need to do anything." Although he said that, he really wanted to do something. He felt his blood boiling to do something interesting. In less than three minutes, the entire group of monsters was slaughtered and the island stopped from falling down. This lets the group finally breathe. As for Peter, he directly opened his status panel. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 25 (EXP- 4075/1200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 135 MP- 125 Internal Energy- 125 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 259 AGI- 270 VIT- 194 STM- 194 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 180 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] ''Finally, I reached the twenty-fifth level. Although it doesn''t matter much with my current condition, it still feels good. It seems the EXP limit from now on will increase by two hundred after each level.'' Peter felt the power flowing through his veins. He realized it wasn''t exactly the raw power rather the confidence. This was something he learned after facing the Supreme. He found the main difference between supremes and other were their confidence. Even if the Supreme and Supreme fight, the supreme is confident enough to stay alive even if he fights two supremes. Of course, if it is three then it would be difficult unless that supreme is good at escaping. After reaching the peak of the floor, he felt confident. He knew this confidence is the same confidence that supreme has. It''s simply because there is only one person above Supreme and he can''t come out. Just like them, Peter was feeling confident because he was the strongest under the third floor. Suddenly, he remembered the youth he met on the first floor. He knew that boy was strong. And, according to the old man, there are many youths stronger than him. This made his confidence shrink. It didn''t shrink because he feared them rather he realized he shouldn''t let his confidence transform into arrogance. Because that''s what happens to most of the supremes. After taking a deep breath, he and others waited for the next level. This time a new panel appeared. [One of the participants, please step forward!] When Peter saw that, he looked at others. "It seems this is going to be a solo battle." Peter spoke and everyone else nodded their heads. They knew this won''t be easy. Everyone looked at each other and Alice took a step forward. "I am not strong as the brother but I am also not weak. I think it will be the best for me to go." Hearing her words, others nodded. Alice wasn''t lying. Except for Peter, nobody can defeat her. But, Peter shouldn''t go first because they didn''t know what the second level truly is. As she walked ahead, a blue light flashed in front of her and a monster appeared. It wasn''t the normal monster. It was a humanoid shape wolf. It had a male body and was nearly as tall as Peter. Alice clenched her fist as she saw the level of the man-wolf. He was not only twenty-fifth-level monster but also had a leader rank. Seeing this, everyone knew this would be trouble. But, more importantly, the new panel made them frown even more. [If the participant loses the battle, the island will fall ten times faster than before. Each time participant loses, the speed will increase by ten] Chapter 76 - Second Floor Dungeon- Part 2 Alice stood in front of the humanoid beast and clenched her small hand. After reading the panel, she knew she must defeat this humanoid beast or else, it would be devastating. There is no room for compromise. "Great Fire Dragon Transformation!" Without any hesitation, she transformed into a fire dragon. The red scales appeared around her body. It covered her hands and legs. Her nails remained the same but the extra layer of dragon nails emerged. Her hands seemed like the claw of a dragon. A pair of red wings appeared behind her and a tail also emerged from her butt. Her height nearly reached seven feet. Bang! When the humanoid beast saw her transformation, he also opened a pair of black wings behind him. His wings flapped and his body burst towards the sky. His wings flapped so hard that it created the sonic boom in the sky. But, the next second, Alice also flapped her wings and rushed towards the sky. The flames encircled her hand as she prepared an attack. Her speed didn''t lose to that humanoid beast but the man was flying too high in the sky. "Fire Rocket!" Alice clapped her hands and slides them away, creating a spark of flame. The flame transformed into a rod and flew towards the sky. Alice stopped as soon as she launched the attack and fell towards the ground. Boom! When the flame rocket reached a certain distance, it exploded. The explosion was so powerful that it covered thousands of meters in radius. After falling to a certain distance, Alice swings her body and adjusted it. She flapped her wings and flew out of the range of the explosion. After reaching a certain distance, she turned her head towards the sky and flapped her wings. With her insane speed, she flew towards the sky. After she flew over the explosion, she didn''t see the humanoid beast. Whoosh! Suddenly, a figure dashed out of the explosion and startled her. She hurriedly released her flames and formed a sphere around her. The man who came out was none other than a humanoid beast. His entire body was covered with black feathers. He released the black energy out of his fist and smashed at the flame barrier. His fist struck it and blew away the flames like the massive wind. Seeing this, Peter and others clenched their fists. They didn''t expect the opponent could break that fire barrier with ease. But as soon as the barrier got broken, a massive cannon made out of flames appeared in front of him. Only then, others realize why the barrier was weak. Alice was creating this cannon and didn''t get enough time to strengthen her barrier. "Fire Cannon!" Bang! Boom! Her fire cannon shot a powerful ball of flame that struck the humanoid beast. Its speed was so high that it pushed the humanoid beast several miles away and exploded. The humanoid beast was in the middle of the explosion but Alice didn''t take a break. She immediately fly above the explosion and condensed the massive amount of flames. The next moment, ten giant pillars of flames emerged from those flames. This made Peter and others speechless. Alice was using her flame as if there is no end to it. This is impossible for anyone else. Because to use so much flame, one must spend a lot of mana. And, nobody has infinite mana. But, Alice is different. She was using only twenty percent for her own mana and eighty percent of mana from the surroundings. This was only possible because of her physique. And, this is what makes her so special. Except for the old man, nobody knows about her physique. At this moment, her ten flame pillars stood above the explosion. As soon as the flame extinguished, Alice clenched her fist, ready to strike at any moment. In the middle of the explosion, there was a huge ball, covered with black feathers. Slowly, the feathers started fading away. Inside the feathers, it was the humanoid beast. He wasn''t injured much but his feather was burned. He felt the intense heat from the sky and raised his head. When he saw ten giant pillars of flame falling towards him, he shouted "What kind of monster are you?" At this moment, his voice was full of hostility, fear, and anger. He didn''t understand how Alice could create so many devastating attacks that should have emptied her mana. Although she only used three attacks and one defense, she was still consuming her mana through fire dragon transformation. The humanoid beast released an immense amount of black energy and condensed the ten giant tentacles. These tentacles were ordinary. When Peter saw that, his eyes shrunk. He could feel a different kind of force in those tentacles. "Power! He has comprehended Power Intent just like your power attribute in sword energy." Zhao Ming''s eyes shrunk as he explained. With the Power Intent, the battle could shift drastically. But, he didn''t understand how this humanoid beast comprehended Power Intent. Intents are the smaller form of laws. The destruction or power laws are harder to comprehend. So, people try to comprehend the weaker and duplicate versions of these. And, thus the intent was created. Intent holds the advantages of law but can''t be used as law. If one comprehends fire law, he can use the fire law to set fire in anything even in water. But, Intent can''t do such things. And, one can use law on its own. But, Intent needs a carrier. In this case, black energy is the carrier for the Power Intent. As soon as those tentacles appeared, they grabbed the pillars from the middle. The intense heat of the pillars started melting those tentacles, but the constant flow of black energy kept healing those tentacles. "Ten Pillars of Heaven!" "Ten Pillars of Heaven!" "Ten Pillars of Heaven!" "Ten Pillars of Heaven!" "....." At this moment, the humanoid beast knew he had fucked up. Peter and others understood this man had fucked up. The more desperate she got, the more power she uses. He doesn''t know that she was using the mana from the surroundings. That''s why he spent half of his energy creating those tentacles. Before he could do anything, forty flame pillars fell on him. Booooooom! As soon as one of the flame pillars struck that man, it exploded, followed by others at the same time. At this moment, a screen panel appeared in front of them. [Congratulation on defeating the enemy] [The island has entered the safe mode for ten minutes. After ten minutes, the island will fall at its regular speed.] [To ensure your safety, win the next battle or admit defeat early.] [If you win three battles within ten minutes, you will complete the dungeon] Seeing the panel, Alice hurriedly flew towards the ground. As she landed on the ground, she dispersed her dragon transformation and dashed towards Peter. She jumped into his embrace and shouted "Brother, I won!" Peter didn''t know what to say. To say she was na?ve, her thoughts were pretty mature. To say she was mature, she acts cute and lovely in front of him. He knew this is what she wished to be. So, he can''t interfere in this. He sighed and patted her head "I knew you would win. How could my sister lose?" Hearing his praise, Alice proudly raised her head. "So, who is going next?" Zhao Ming ignored her and asked. Peter turned his head at John and said "You go!" "Huh! Why him? Shouldn''t we try to cross this dungeon as soon as possible?" Zhao Ming stared at Peter and asked. Peter shook his head and said, "Do you think this dungeon is going to be that easy?" Hearing his question, Zhao Ming froze and shook his head. "I was always curious why Alexa''s grandfather asked me to form a team rather than soloing the tower. After all, I am not weak and it would be fast. But, then I started thinking more about this and realized he might be correct." "Do you think the tower will let us win that easily? Although it is just an assumption, I think the next opponent will be twice as stronger as before." Peter answered as he deeply stared at the sky. "Then, why are we letting him go? Shouldn''t I or you go for the battle?" Zhao Ming looked at him with confusion and asked. "You should focus more on my words. If the next opponent is twice as strong as the previous opponent then the next opponent after that will be four times stronger which none of us can defeat. But, if we lose, then the strength of the next opponent might get halved." "After all, if it doesn''t follow that rule, then there is no chance of crossing this dungeon. So, we sent John. If it goes as my assumption, he will lose and the power of the next opponent will be closer to Alexa. She would be able to win." "And, if she wins then, it is good but even if she doesn''t, the power of the next opponent will only decrease then you can easily win. As for the final opponent, if Alexa doesn''t win, its power will be equal to the first or maybe second opponent." "But, if she wins, then, you could still win which means I don''t even need to fight and we can cross this dungeon with ease. After all, your strength is twice as strong as Alexa. That''s why I want to send John for the second battle, Alexa for the third, you for the fourth and me for the final " "Of course, if my assumption is wrong, then we would still win.. Unless it is the condition where the power level only doubles up after each battle whether the opponent loses or wins, we have chances to win in every other situation." Chapter 77 - Second Floor Dungeon- Part 3 After receiving Peter''s order, John walked towards the middle of the island. They didn''t have time to waste, so he was prepared to admit defeat if he encounters the opponent he can''t win instantly. When he reached at the middle of the island, blue light flashed in front of him and a humanoid figure emerged out of it. ''This feels like the VFX of a movie except, everything in front of me is real. This tower is really amazing.'' Peter thought to himself when he saw the humanoid beast walking out of the blue light. John stared at the humanoid beast and clenched his fist. The next moment, his internal energy and mana burst out together. But, the internal energy remained inside his veins while mana transformed into flames and encircled his body. "Wrath of the Fire Serpent!" John took a step forward and the flame encircled his wrist. It transformed in the shape of a serpent and created an immense heat around him. When John throws a punch, the fire serpent dashed out of his hand as if it wanted to bite the enemy. Bang! The humanoid beast stared at the fire serpent rushing towards him and raised his hand. His five fingers were opened and the moment fire serpent reached near him, he closed his fist. The fire serpent struggled in his hand and he smashed the fire serpent into pieces. Seeing this, John''s eyes shrunk as he shouted "I admit defeat!" For a moment, the humanoid beast froze. The blue light flashed on his body and he disappeared. [You have failed the level. Your island will drop ten times faster once it starts falling.] Peter sighed a breath of relief. He had specifically told John to use of his strongest attack to determine the power of his opponent. And, he did what Peter said. But, both of them didn''t expect the power of that humanoid beast to be strong. Of course, John''s attack was weak on its own. But, to crush it like that was still amazing. But, there was more than an expression of relief in his eyes. He also got better the information from this battle. "I think this dungeon is going to be more difficult than we thought." Peter spoke as he made solemn expression. "What makes you say that?" Zhao Ming stared at him and asked. "When that humanoid beast blocked John''s attack, he didn''t even use any kinds of energy. He only used the raw strength. Since he is not a normal human, he should possess an amazing raw strength. But, there is still a large difference between a bird, a deer, a tiger, and an elephant." "The man that John faced must be someone with the raw strength of an elephant. That means he must be from the elephant race. But, when the previous humanoid beast tried to block Alice''s attack, he formed several feathers in his body which represents his race." "Similarly, there could be a humanoid beast with the attack power of a tiger or a humanoid beast with the extraordinary abilities of the mythical beast." Saying so, he turned his head at Alexa and said "Be careful! If my assumption is not wrong then we could encounter the problematic situation." Alexa nodded her head and walked towards the middle. As she reached her spot, a humanoid figure emerged out of the blue light. He looked exactly the same as previous humanoid beasts but he had the bald head. His skin seemed smooth as well. Peter narrowed his eyes and analyzed the humanoid beast. But suddenly, the humanoid beast rushed towards Alexa even before she could make a move. Alexa hurriedly released the green mana from her hand and released few blades out of it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The humanoid beast moved his upper body and dodged those blades with ease. Seeing this, Peter shouted "Alexa, he is from the Snake Race." When Alexa heard his words, she frowned and instantly sucked back her mana. She took out few small circular metallic balls and threw them towards the humanoid beast. Boom! Boom! Boom! The humanoid figure saw those balls and instantly dodged them but, when those balls struck the ground, they exploded. The flames burst out and engulfed them inside. The power of explosion spread wide while Alexa retreated dozens of meters. Boom! Boom! Boom! But, she didn''t stop and kept throwing away those bombs at the snake. Seeing this, Peter couldn''t help but raise his thumb. She was basically exploiting the weakness of the snake. Few seconds later, [Congratulation on crossing the third level.] Seeing this, Alexa froze and turned her head at Peter. At this moment, Peter was also surprised but he did expected this result when she threw those bombs. Those weren''t normal bombs, even they could feel the power of the explosion from this far. And, she struck the weakest point of the snake. Hence, it was an easy win for her. Peter nodded his head and called her back. After her, Zhao Ming walked towards the middle of the island. He didn''t know if his battle will be as easy as Alexa but he didn''t have anything to hold him back. He took a deep breath and walked to his spot. As soon as he reached there, his opponent emerged out of the blue light. When Zhao Ming saw his opponent, his eyes flashed with confusion. Because the opponent in front of him was same opponent that John faced. He couldn''t help but turn his head at Peter. He took a deep breath and held his spear. Whoosh! But, suddenly the humanoid beast rushed towards Zhao Ming. When he stomped on the ground, he created five inches deep hole. His body weight and strength were something Zhao Ming expected but his speed was not something he calculated. Because he never thought elephants can be fast. But, this speed was still something he could grasp in his eyes. He slightly moved to the left and dodged the punch of the humanoid beast. The next moment, he ducked and dodged the kick from the humanoid beast. Whoosh! The spear on his hand-rolled and stabbed towards that place of the humanoid beast. But, the humanoid beast raised his foot and kicked under the tip of the spear. His kick moved the spear up, escaping from it with ease. "Blue Lotus Burning Heaven!" Suddenly, the blue flames burst out of him and flowed to the tip of the spear. The humanoid beast was caught off guard by this attack because the flames gathered at the tip and formed lotus. When he twisted his wrist and pulled his spear, the lotus remained in the air and the next moment, it fell towards the humanoid beast. Boom! The humanoid beast raised his fist and smashed the blue lotus. But when his fist collided with it, the blue lotus exploded and engulfed the humanoid beast inside it. Zhao Ming hurriedly retreated away from the explosion but suddenly, a figure rushed near him and smashed his fist at his back. Bang! Thud! Thud! Zhao Ming collided on the ground a few times until his body stopped. At this moment, he couldn''t comprehend what just happened. But, he quickly turned his head and saw the humanoid beast with a few bruises rushing towards him. Although the power of those flames hurt him, it didn''t make much difference. Seeing this, Zhao Ming hurriedly stood up and raised his spear. The humanoid beast didn''t stop rather released the black energy in his fist. This black energy bulges his veins and the steam started coming out of him. He clenched his fist and released the strange aura. When Zhao Ming and Peter sensed this aura, both of them widen their eyes. Because this aura was the same aura that the feathered beast released. It was the Power Intent. "Heavenly Dragon Spear Skill- Will of the Golden Dragon!" Zhao Ming stomped the end of the spear on the ground and burst out all of his internal energy and blue mana. Slowly, his blue mana merged with his internal energy. The next moment, the golden energy emerged out of him. The golden energy rose to the sky and the immense amount of it formed the body of a golden dragon. The golden scale shone under the bright sun and the will of the golden dragon flowed into his spear. He held the spear shaft with his left hand and the end with his right hand. He pulled his hand and thrust it with all of his strength. "Great Immortal Breaking the Void!" Suddenly, the humanoid beast roared as he clenched his fist. When he reached near Zhao Ming''s spear, he stepped on the ground and paused his foot. But, the upper body was still moving towards the spear. He raised his fist and threw a punch. The black energy formed a coating around his fist. Bang! When the spear and the fist collided, everything became silent for a moment. Peter and others couldn''t even breathe, and the next moment, a huge impact swept them away. Not even Peter could remain on his foot. At this moment, a panel appeared in the sky. [....] Chapter 78 - Second Floor Dungeon- Part 4 [You have failed the level. Your island will drop twenty times faster once it starts falling.] The cloud of dust appeared and everything became clear to others. Zhao Ming was laid on his chest. The blood gushed out of his mouth and the tip of the spear was broken. On another side, the humanoid beast stood with the blood dripping down his hand. The blue light flashed above him and he disappeared. Peter hurriedly rushed towards Zhao Ming and pulled him away. When he held Zhao Ming in his hand, he found his entire arm was covered with blood. Only then, he realized Zhao Ming wasn''t just bleeding out of his mouth, there were many skin ruptures all around his body. This shows just how powerful that humanoid beast was. He was able to injure Zhao Ming to this extent. Peter hurriedly took out a healing potion and puts it in his mouth. After drinking the healing potions, he puts Zhao Ming on the ground and clenched his fist with a solemn expression. Alexa defeated her opponent with ease but so what? Zhao Ming was brutally defeated by this humanoid beast. This time even he was shaken by the display of his powers. He clenched his hands and took a long breath. "System, show my status!" Peter asked for his status and a panel appeared in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 25 (EXP- 4075/1200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 135 MP- 125 Internal Energy- 125 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 259 AGI- 270 VIT- 194 STM- 194 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 180 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] "Put fifty stat points to both Stamina and Vitality. Then, put forty stat points to both strength and agility as well!" Peter commanded his system and a new panel appeared. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 25 (EXP- 4075/1200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 135 MP- 125 Internal Energy- 125 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 299 AGI- 310 VIT- 244 STM- 244 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 0 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*3, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*6500] ''Hu! Here goes nothing. I must defeat my opponent at any cost. If I can''t beat it with my strength, I must use Trident of Destruction.'' Peter reached the middle of the island and took a deep breath. Only five minutes remained before the island starts falling. And, once it does, it will fall twenty times faster than the previous speed. That means he must do everything to finish the battle within five minutes. The blue light fell in front of him and the humanoid beast emerged out it. But, this time, he encountered the same opponent that Zhao Ming and John encountered. This wasn''t a normal humanoid beast. Whoosh! Without waiting for a single second, he clenched his fist and dashed towards the humanoid beast. His internal energy entered his veins as he throws his fist at the humanoid beast. Bang! The humanoid beast let the fist reach him and slightly duck to the side. He clenched his fist and smashed towards Peter''s stomach. But, Peter already saw that coming. Even so, it was harder to block since he only saw after that humanoid beast moved, so he had to smash his fist. Only then did he realize why Zhao Ming lost. When he punched the humanoid beast''s fist, he felt like he has struck the metallic bell. Although he succeed in pushing the fist away from his stomach, he couldn''t break it. He took the step to the left and moved to the humanoid beast''s side. The next moment, he bursts out his flame mana and condensed at his fist. But, suddenly, the humanoid beast smashed his chest with his elbow. Bang! Thud! Thud! Peter was smashed on the ground and he rolled a few times until he collided with the tree. "Gah!" Peter coughed out blood as his body stopped. He tried to get up but the pain was all over his body. He couldn''t even move properly. Fortunately, his vitality was strong enough to heal him quickly. But, when he raised his head, his eyes shrunk. The humanoid beast was already rushing towards him. He quickly pushed his hands and lifted his body. He landed on his foot and spent ten points of internal energy to create dominating force. Two swords appeared in his hands as he gripped them tightly. He smashed his foot on the ground and leaped on the air. He swings his body on the air and released an intense amount of flames, spending ten mana points at once. "Fire Dragon Wings!" At this moment, the flames condensed at the edge of his swords. He spun and formed the wings with the flames. Bang! His body dashed towards the humanoid beast with an intense speed. But, the humanoid beast clenched his fist and smashed against his swords. Peter''s swords were at the front as they released the flames all over his body. When the humanoid beast smashed his sword, for the moment, his flames disappeared, or rather they were completely extinguished. But, he was using mana to condense flames so when the fist struck his swords, the flames started burning once again. Peter tried to block the power of his fist but he was simply unable to hold that much power. His speed died and he landed on his foot. Even so, he was still blocking the fist with his swords. He didn''t hesitate to spend another ten points of internal energy and condense enough strength on his arms to hold that fist. "Ahhhh!" When Peter started pushing him back with the dominating force, the humanoid beast screamed and released his Power Intent. The next moment, Peter realized not only he was getting pushed back, but his swords were also breaking. "Greed!" He gritted his teeth and activated the greed. He wasn''t sure whether he can steal anything from the opponent but he wasn''t willing to just give up. "Fire Dragon Cleaving Claw!" Peter shouted as he released all of his flames and condensed the giant fire dragon above him. His fire dragon swings its claw towards the humanoid beast. Seeing that attack, he hurriedly rushed back and stomped his foot on the ground. His body leaped in the air as he dashed towards the claw and smashed his fist. Boom! The entire dragon exploded upon the collision. Thud! As soon as the fire dragon exploded, the humanoid beast landed on the ground. But, his eyes shrunk when he saw the sword arriving above his head. He raised both of his hands and crossed them. He imbued his black energy in his fist and released his power intent. "Advance Sword Skill- Giant Supernova!" Peter pulled down his sword. Its edge was coated with internal energy. The flames were condensed into a thin layer outside the sword while the internal energy was coated with the sword energy. Bang! Crack! Splash! When his sword struck the humanoid beast''s forearms, it collided against the heavy black energy. For a moment, it felt like he had collided against another sword or a weapon but the sword energy was pushed by the internal energy. It started breaking the black energy as soon as it broke, his sword slashed the forearm. The flames had made his sword sharper. He was using barbecue grilling skills more effectively. Bang! The humanoid beast suddenly kicked Peter''s chest and retreated dozens of meters. He stomped his feet on the ground and dashed towards Peter. He clenched his fist as the blood covered his hands. "Great Immortal Breaking the Void" When the humanoid beast uses this skill, his entire fist got coated with the black energy and the power intent burst out of him. It merges together with his black energy. At this moment, Peter took a deep breath and stood on his place. He raised his sword and released his mana and internal energy. At this moment, he didn''t release them in a small amount. He directly released half of his internal energy and mana at once. The mana and internal energy moved to his sword. The mana formed the flames and the internal energy coated the flame. It encircled his and rose to the sky. When it reached the sky, this new energy transformed into a dragon. "True Sword Skill- Will of the Heavenly Dragon." Chapter 79 - Second Floor Dungeon- Part 5 Will of the Heavenly Dragon, a move that was taken directly from Zhao Ming''s will of the Golden Dragon. This was the move he created a few seconds earlier. Although he had an idea for this movie a while ago when he fought Zhao Ming, he hadn''t come to a decision to complete it and use it in the battle. After all, it was Zhao Ming''s skill. But now, he wanted to use this skill in his own way to defeat this humanoid beast. And, the reason is pretty simple. He wanted to take revenge for Zhao Ming. So, using this skill against the humanoid beast was a good idea. But, he wasn''t sure to win. After all, the opponent had Power Intent, and immense physical strength as well. Unlike Zhao Ming''s skill, the power of the dragon didn''t get transferred to his body. Rather, the dragon formed in the sky had the raw power of his internal energy and the body of the flames. This Will of the Heavenly Dragon was the manifestation of his Sword Energy and Fire Dragon Skill. The dragon raised its claw and slammed towards the humanoid beast. When the power of the dragon claw descended, the fist broke out. Bang! The power of the fist was roaring the sky and trembling the ground. When the dragon claw and the immortal''s fist collides, the dragon aura is released out of the claw. The Power Intent that overwhelmed the dragon claw was pushed back. The black energy coated around his fist was slowly breaking apart but the claw of the dragon was also breaking apart. The power of these two was opposing each other to the point where the immense shockwaves pushed the humanoid beast and Peter away. Both tried to stick on the ground but the impact was too much to bear. Both were shaken as they retreated hastily. Roar! When the black energy coating disappeared alongside the claw of the dragon, the dragon roared with the immense pressure that smashed the humanoid beast. At this moment, several cuts appeared on the body of the humanoid beast. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! The power of the roar released the intense sword energy that left hundreds of sword marks on his body. The humanoid beast bears the impact and released his black energy. He stomped on the ground and rushed towards Peter. The black energy condensed around his fist and formed a solid coating. Seeing this, Peter''s eyes shrunk. He knew this move was the Great Immortal Breaking the Void but he didn''t know the opponent can use it twice. "Peter!" Suddenly, a sound awakened him. He turned around and suddenly felt a difference. Only then he notice the other four were slowly floating in the air. It wasn''t them floating on their own. Rather, it was the island that was falling with an intense speed. ''Damn! Then, one year it is.'' Peter gritted his teeth and stomped his foot on the ground. His body moved towards the humanoid beast. But, in the middle, the humanoid beast clenched both of his fists and moved them to the sides. "One Man Breaking the Void!" The humanoid beast accumulated the black energy into his fists and rushed towards Peter. But, suddenly, his eyes shrunk. Peter took out the trident. The golden trident appeared in his hand. Peter gripped it tightly and raised his hand. Seeing this, the humanoid beast didn''t stop his attack. Although he felt the power of the trident, he still wanted to fight till the death. He smashed both of his fists towards Peter''s chest. His strike was rather confusing. He had one fist aimed at his chest and another hand just below it. But, Peter didn''t dare to underestimate his attack. Peter moved his trident even before he could move his fists. Splash! Bang! His trident pierced the humanoid beast''s stomach while his fist couldn''t even reach Peter''s body. But, the next moment, Peter flew out. His entire chest bones were crushed. He coughed out blood like crazy. "Damn! Threads of Fate!" Suddenly, an anxious voice rang as two different threads rolled around Peter''s body. On another side, Zhao Ming held the tread. But, the next moment, even his body flew out. He was still in the air after all. "Zhao Ming, don''t let brother go!" Alice''s voice rang as she clutched Zhao Ming''s body. At the same time, John clutched her legs and Alexa held his legs. But, she had her legs attached to the ground, using the arrows and ropes. After a few seconds, the island stopped falling and the message appeared in the sky. Thud! Thud! Thud! Alice, John, and Zhao Ming fell to the ground and this made Peter''s body fall down. Before it was still hanging in the air but now it was falling down the island. Fortunately, the threads of fate hanged him. But, they had to pull him up. At this moment, Peter had completely lost his consciousness. They pulled him on the island and looked at the sky. [Congratulation on crossing the dungeon!] "Congratulations, everyone!" Suddenly, a voice rang and startled them. Alice hurriedly caught the trident and hide it behind her. "Hehe! Don''t worry, little girl! I can''t take it even if I want to. Only he can use it unless he dies." The admin of the second floor was a lizard. He was wearing a professional suit just like other admins. He was standing on his lizard foot. And, while speaking his long tongue comes out often. Still, Alice didn''t trust him. The admin sighed and looked at others. "Alright, here are your rewards. I have many other things to manage. You will be teleported to the third floor once you accept this reward. But, it''s best for you to wake him up. After all, you won''t know what you might face on the third floor." Hearing his words, everyone had seriousness on their faces. Even though following Peter was beneficial, it also comes with risks. Alexa hurriedly took out a few healing potions and puts them in his mouth. Above them, there were five bubbles with different rewards. At the same time, they also got a massive amount of EXP since they had Peter on their team as well. The admin disappeared after gifting them. All of them sat near Peter while he started recovering. Peter was hurt badly. His chest bones were broken. Zhao Ming glanced at Peter and opened his mouth. "He would''ve died." Alexa and John looked at him and nodded their heads. "If Peter hadn''t used that trident on time he would''ve died. That strike was something not even five of us combined can block. The attack didn''t land on his body that''s the only reason why he didn''t die. And, this is just the second floor." Hearing his words, everyone else turned silent. They knew what he actually meant. They couldn''t help but clench their fists. "I want that." Zhao Ming looked at the trident and asked Alice. But, Alice kept it behind her and shook her head. Zhao Ming sighed and turned his head away. He knew until Peter wakes up, he can''t ask for a trident from Alice. She is like a personal guard to Peter. No matter how much he tries, he can''t make her give that trident to him. Alexa and John understood him and tried to convince Alice but she didn''t give it to them as well. First, Alexa wasn''t related to Peter in any other manner. Second, John only had Peter''s face. He isn''t Peter. Since Zhao Ming couldn''t train with the trident, he closed his eyes and focused on the Threads of Fate. The move that he just used was something that he never knew he could do. These threads of fate were just imaginary lines. At least, this is what he thought before. But now, he found they could be even touched. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. He looked at Alexa and asked, "Do you have extra healing potions?" Alexa nodded her head. Then, Zhao Ming turned his head at John and asked "The next thing that I will do might hurt you. But, don''t worry, it won''t be too bad. Can I test it?" "Why do you want to test it on him?" Alexa asked. "I want to find out which opponent can I hurt using this power. John is currently the weakest among us. That''s why I want to start from him." Zhao Ming answered while turning his head at John. John bitterly smiled and nodded his head. He didn''t expect to become a genie pig. "Hu!" Zhao Ming released a deep breath and suddenly moved his finger. In his hand, he was holding the red thread. When he caught Peter, he used the blue thread. But, red-figure means danger. That''s why he wanted to test whether it will truly be dangerous or not. As he moved his finger, he attached John with the red thread. "Did you feel anything?" He asked. John shook his head. "Alright, here I come." Zhao Ming suddenly pulled the thread with a little bit of force. But, nothing happened to John. "I will increase the power." Zhao Ming said and pulled the thread with his full force. "Gah!" At this moment, John felt a strong punch strike his back. It wasn''t just imagination. He really got hurt as he coughed out blood. "It works!" Chapter 80 - Weapon Coins And Skill Coins "How do this even works? I felt like getting punched from behind while you didn''t even move." John asked while laying down on the ground. His eyes were fixed at Zhao Ming who was standing next to him. "I can manipulate fate. So, by pulling the red thread which is normally considered a danger, I brought the danger behind you. I didn''t know you would be punched through. I thought you will simply cough out blood since I pull the danger near you." Zhao Ming explained to him but his words made them dumbfounded. "Doesn''t that mean you are invincible?" John stared at him and asked. "No, I don''t think so." Zhao Ming turned his head at Alice and continued "If you don''t mind, can I test it?" Alice looked at Alexa. After Alexa nodded her head, Alice puts the trident behind her. Zhao Ming nodded his head and raised his hands. Three threads of fate appeared on his hand. He held the red thread and took a deep breath. After he calmed himself down, he slightly pulled the thread. But, nothing happened. He had expected this so the next moment, he pulled the thread with all of his strength. "Gah!" But, instead of Alice, Zhao Ming coughed out blood. The red thread connected to Alice broke as he fell to the ground. The red thread in his hand was broken but the other two threads were still there. "It seems you are right. It doesn''t work on strong." Alexa walked near him and puts the Healing Potion on his mouth. After ten minutes, Zhao Ming stood up and started training with his spear. He found the potential of his physique has increased but there is nothing more he could do. So, he focused on spear training. After an hour, Peter finally woke up. As soon as he woke up, Alice clung over him and cried. She was truly worried about him. After all, the healing potions were taking a lot of time to heal him. After patting her head and calming her down, Peter raised his eyes to the other three. When his eyes fell on Zhao Ming, he felt something different. He found Zhao Ming''s strength has improved for some reason. But, he didn''t ask him. He shifted his gaze and asked, "So, did you distribute the rewards?" "No, we were waiting for you to recover. The admin said we will be teleported to the third floor once we accept the reward." Alexa shook her head and pointed her hand at the sky. "Well, let''s split the reward." Saying so, Peter turned his head at the position where Alexa pointed. He saw five bubbles, unlike the previous four bubbles. At the same time, he turned his gaze at the screen panels above those bubbles. [You received 3+ levels] [You received one Rare Treasure Chest] [You received three Common Treasure Chest] [You received 2000 Mana Coins] [You received 1000 Mana Crystals] "Interesting! We received the original reward in the bubbles. It seems it was due to my absence. Well, it doesn''t matter. Open Rare Treasure Chest and Common Treasure Chest." Peter rubbed his chin and commanded the system to open the chests. [You received Rare Rank Weapon Coin] [You received Rare Rank Weapon Coin] [You received 10000 Mana Crystals] [You received Rare Rank Skill Coin] [You received Rare Rank Skill Coin] [You receive 1000 Mana Coins] [You receive Common Rank Weapon Coin] [You receive Common Rank Ring] [You receive 1000 Mana Coins] [You receive a Passive Skill] [You receive an Active Skill] [You receive 40 Mana Coins] [You receive Rare Rank Ring] [You receive Common Rank Ring] "Most things didn''t change. But, we seem to have got something new here." Peter turned his head at Alexa and asked "Do you think this weapon coin?" "Yes, grandpa mentioned weapon and skill coin to me once. He said weapon coins or skill coins are special coins that can grant weapons or skill as we want. We just need to think of the skill or weapon while holding the coin and we can easily get it." Alexa explained with an excited expression. "Well, I am still up for the Mana Crystals if you don''t mind." Peter had no use of other skills or weapons but he needed mana crystals a lot. That''s why he didn''t even hesitate to ask for it. "I want a weapon coin." Zhao Ming raised his hand. "I also want a weapon coin." Alice also raised her tiny hands and spoke with a cute expression. Those eyes were red though. "Then, I can guess I need to be satisfied with skill." Alexa smiled and took the bubble with the skill coin. Everyone looked at John. "I don''t mind with anything." John was a little flustered. Not only did he lose, but he also didn''t do much either. That''s why he felt like he doesn''t even deserve the reward. "Well, then it is settled. As for the rewards from the common treasure chest, I don''t think anyone has any requirements. So, let me separate it. I want rings. Alexa can take Mana Coins. As for Alice and Zhao Ming, you two get a weapon coin for each. And, John will take abilities with a weapon coin." "This distribution is not fair but I want to strengthen the team and compensate for her loss. I need rings to complete the set. I hope you don''t mind." Hearing his words, everyone shook their head. They truly don''t mind. They already got three levels of upgrades. They also got four hundred mana coins and two hundred fifty mana crystals. Not to mention, they also got the Rare rank weapon or skill. None of them were the climbers so they didn''t have any problem with the restriction of the system. So, they can practice all the skills they want. After they accepted it, he burst the bubbles holding levels, mana coins, and mana crystals. The next moment, all three of them disappeared. When they appeared, they had their eyes shut. But, they opened their eyes soon and looked around. At this moment, they appeared on the grassland as they should''ve. Peter turned his gaze at the panel in front of him. [You received Stamina Ring. Your stamina has been increased by 5] [You received Vitality Ring. Your vitality has been increased by 5] [Four rings detected. Combining four rings to unlock the third effect] [You received a +10 permanent increase in all the stats.] [You received Stamina Ring. Your stamina has been increased by 20] "System, status!" Peter commanded [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 25 (EXP- 4075/1200) (+3) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 135 MP- 125 Internal Energy- 125 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 309 AGI- 320 VIT- 255 STM- 255 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 60%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 0 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] "Upgrade my realms." [Would you like to use +3 level rewards?] When Peter faced this panel, he thought for a moment and asked "Use the EXP to level up and show my new status!" The next moment, his strength rose and a few seconds later, a new status appeared. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 27 (EXP- 1475/1600) (+3) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 145 MP- 135 Internal Energy- 135 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 341 AGI- 352 VIT- 287 STM- 287 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 60%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 10 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] "Now, use the level upgrades and show the new status!" Peter commanded and after a few seconds, a new status appeared in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 30 (EXP- 1475/2200) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 160 MP- 150 Internal Energy- 150 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 389 AGI- 400 VIT- 335 STM- 335 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 60%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 25 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] "I knew it." At this moment, a smirk appeared on his face as he looked at his new status.. At first, he wasn''t sure but it turns out he was right. Chapter 81 - Faith "So, what''s the plan now? I don''t think are they going to let us live." Alexa turned her head at Peter and asked with curiosity in her eyes. Peter smashed his lips together and raised his head. "Let me think for a while." Ten seconds later, Peter gathered them in a circle and started explaining "Alright, this is what we are going to do. First, we will separate the team into two. To simply put it, Zhao Ming and John will go together and Alexa and Alice be together as well." "As for me, I will be alone for a moment. We will scout the nearest city and try to lay low while gathering as much as information we can. I don''t think every part of these floors is under Lucifer''s control. So, not everyone is our enemy." "We just need to focus on our enemy which would be none other than three guilds. While you try to stay low and gather information, I will search for our enemies. Remember, after level twenty-five, each level will increase the strength by twice as before." "They will be a lot stronger than any opponent we have ever faced. Yeah, we are currently three levels ahead but someone with level thirty-fifth might come to hunt us. So, don''t reveal your identity. John might create a problem but we can cover him. And, that job will be handled by Zhao Ming." At this moment, Alexa glanced at him and asked "I thought you needed some time to think for a plan." Peter show her a confused look as he pulled his chin down and said "And, I took ten seconds. Isn''t that time?" "Yeah, but nobody can make a plan in just ten seconds." Alexa''s eyebrows twitched as she asked. Peter raised his finger and pointed at himself "I can." Alexa raised her index finger as well and nodded her head. But, she was having a hard time accepting it. "Alright, let''s separate now. But, try to be careful on the way." Peter glanced at Alice and nodded his head. Alice puffed out her cheeks and nodded her head. She wanted to spend more time with him but Peter was worried about them. He didn''t want them to fall in danger. After they separate, Peter dashes towards the nearest city. They also followed him but from a different route. Peter did cover his face with the hood. His speed was a lot faster. He reached the city in just a few minutes. As he reached the city gate, he slowed down his pace and started walking inside. The city was pretty much an opened gate. He didn''t find any guards around the city. Splash! As soon as he walked in, he saw a man slicing the head of another man. Then, his eyes fell on the woman near that dead man. She was shaking in fear. "Hahaha! Your husband is dead. Now, you are mine from the rules of the city." The man puts back his sword and laughed. He stretched his hand and caught the woman. He pulled her into his embrace. She was still shaking but she didn''t even make a move. As soon as he heard that, Peter turned around and moved out of the gate. But, the man with a black mustache appeared in front of him and chuckled "Hohoho! Where are you going, young man? Didn''t you enter the city for..." Splash! But before he could say anything more, Peter dashed towards him and sliced his neck. "Level Thirty!" Peter murmured as he ran away. The man who was holding the woman also saw him running away after killing that man with a black mustache and frowned. He didn''t understand why Peter was running away. After running away, Peter called other members to the previous place. When he killed that man, he only got 30 EXP and learned the level of that man. Fortunately, that man was only level 30 otherwise he could''ve faced a detrimental situation. As soon as everyone gathered together, he looked at them with a serious stare and said "One part of the plan needs to be changed." Everyone looked at him with confusion since they didn''t even get a chance to enter the city. "You four will not go to this city. This city seems to be made for the slaughter which is good for me. But, not for you four. Currently, I can fight someone nearly at thirty-two levels but I should be able to escape from the thirty-fifth level, so you don''t have to worry about me." "But, you four are not strong enough. So, I can''t let you enter the city." Peter explained with a serious gaze because he found they weren''t taking his words seriously. Zhao Ming shook his head and said "I understand you but aren''t you controlling too much? I know you are worried about us but if we don''t face adversity how can we grow? I don''t know about others but that city would be the best city for me." At this moment, Peter froze for a moment. He also realized that he was basically acting as their controller. He was quick to realize his mistake. He nodded his head and said "I''m sorry that I tried to control you. I also think we should face adversity. But, I don''t want you guys to die because of me." At this moment, Alice caught his hands and spoke "Brother, you don''t need to feel guilty about anything. We are together with you because of something that we seek. For me, you are the only family I have. As for others, they must have other purposes as well." Hearing her words, Peter clenched his other fist and smiled. "Hahaha! You are right. I think I got lost in emotions." Laughing out, he turned his head at the other three and said "Don''t worry, if you are in trouble, just send me the single. You have that signaling tool, right?" The problem with the friend system is only he can make the call. Others can''t call him. But, they still had some other ways to notify each other. John, Alexa, and Zhao Ming nodded their head together. "I think I will stick with your plan. Alice and I will go to the next city." Alexa spoke and turned her head to John "How about you come with us?" John nodded his head. He didn''t have the courage to go with Zhao Ming. So, he didn''t have much to think about. After that, they separate again but this time, Peter and Zhao Ming decided to go together. "After we settle in the city, how about we try to comprehend the Destruction Intent?" Zhao Ming turned his head at Peter and asked. "Yeah, I was going to ask you that. I think we should learn these intents and laws as much as we can. That strike could''ve killed me if it had hit me." Peter''s expression turned serious as he remembered the power of that strike. "Yeah, that was only the second floor. I begin to understand why nobody has ever crossed the hundredth-floor dungeon. Even a climber like you would face a terrible situation as they move up. And, I don''t think killing will be much useful in the higher floors or those higher floors are simply empty." Zhao Ming nodded his head and spoke. Peter thought for a moment and asked "I think the higher level climbers get stronger by the power of faith. Tell me if I am wrong but Lucifer had the entire floor zero under his control and tried to entice more and more climbers or people in his rules." "Why would a god-like him be interested in the mortals? There must be some hidden reason, right? I think these people get stronger by the power of faith. I have read this kind of power exists. Originally, I thought it was only imagination but if this can be true, then why not that?" "Of course, I could be wrong entirely." Zhao Ming nodded his head a few times and turned his head at Peter, saying "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we try to form our own Guild or power? I mean if we basically need the power of faith, we could start from this floor." "Yeah, but how? We don''t have our own skills. I don''t think they will join us so easily." Peter rubbed his chin and asked. "Hehe! We have a gold mine in front of us, why should we search elsewhere." Zhao Ming smirked as he pointed his spear at the city. Hearing his words, Peter got confused for a moment but soon, his eyes widen. "Wait, you are telling me to recruit these people? This might be POSSIBLE." "Yeah, we could totally do this. In this world, people fear death the most. No one wants to die but this city has no rules. People are killing each other in the street. If we could defeat our opponent, then instead of killing them, we can ask them to join." As he explained more, the smile on his face got wider. "I knew you could think of that." Zhao Ming raised his thumb and said. At this moment, Peter narrowed his eyes and asked "You totally didn''t think this way, did you?" Chapter 82 - Killing Few "No! I simply thought of threatening them and forcing them to follow us. And, slowly developing the trust. After all, even the dog isn''t loyal from the start." Zhao Ming shook his head and mentioned his own idea. He doesn''t believe in finding some loyal right from the start. Because people will be loyal to you when you have something that can attract them. If you have a good quality in leading, even the stronger people can become loyal to you. If you treat people with kindness, they will treat you with the same kindness. This was his mentality. "Hmm! You are right but we can also find loyal people through my method. After all, we are creating a mentality in their brain that they owe us their lives. Although this kind of mentality is toxic and it can even backfire us, we can improvise it." "Like if we follow your path, we can easily gain their trust after a few weeks or months. Either way, I don''t think we should force them to join us. These kinds of people will develop a mentality of serving strong and bullying weak." "And, I hate such mentality." Peter puts his idea as he walked towards the city gate. "Well, let''s try your method then." Zhao Ming shrugged his shoulders and followed Peter to the city. He wasn''t afraid of danger rather he was afraid of running away from danger. In his eyes, only adversity can help a man grow. It is something every man should face. As they walked inside the city, Peter encountered the same man who killed another man in front of him. He was slightly surprised but he didn''t run like before. He wasn''t planning to run away from the start. After all, he didn''t fear this man''s strength rather he feared the strong people inside the city so he only ran back to alert others. The man also saw Peter but he got confused. Because he had seen Peter killing that old man. But, he didn''t understand why Peter hurriedly ran away after that. Originally, he thought Peter was afraid but now he was back with a friend? He couldn''t help but walk towards Peter and Zhao Ming. "Didn''t you run away because you were scared back then?" His eyes were full of confusion as he asked. Peter shook his head and turned his head at Zhao Ming and spoke "I went to call my friend so that he can join the excitement as well. By the way, what are the rules of this city?" "Rules?" The man looked at him with disdain and laughed "There are no rules in this city. If you are strong, you can have everything. If you are weak, then you will be left with nothing." "Oh! By the way, where is that woman?" Peter curiously asked since he didn''t see the woman with this man. "Oh her! Tch, she was weak. After using her once, I sold her to my friend." The man clicked his tongue and spoke. Hearing his words, Peter tilts his head with confusion. He originally thought this man loved that woman. But, it turns out he only got her to use her and throw her. He couldn''t help but look at the man with disdain. His mind was full of hatred against this man. Peter understood why his Mind of a Hero was acting. But, when he tried to suppress Mind of a Hero with Stone Heart, he found he couldn''t use it. He frowned for a moment and realized something. His Stone Heart was made out of greed. And, his heart was now full of greed. His Stone Heart knows if he kills this person, he will get EXP. And, EXP is the resource to get stronger. That''s why his Stone Heart was trying to let his Mind of a Hero loose. Just like how Mind of a Hero let Stone Heart loose when Morgan injured his sister and camellia. He understood why his Stone Heart was doing such a thing, so he took a deep breath and the flame burst out of him. "We have no hatred and this city has no rules. And, I hate scums like you." Peter stared at that man and a sword appeared in his hand. "You? Die!" The man didn''t hesitate to pull out his spear and thrust it forward. At this moment, dozens of white triangular scales appeared around his body. Whoosh! His speed rose to another level and he also activates all of his rings. The flames burst out of his back as well. He slightly moved to the right, while dodging the spear. He slashed his sword and the next moment, a head and headless body fell on the ground. "Level 28!" Yes, he only received twenty-eight EXP but it was still good enough. He puts his sword back and retracted his fire as well. "I thought you wouldn''t be interested in others'' matters." Zhao Ming stared at Peter and asked. Peter nodded his head and said "I am not interested in other matters but don''t you hear his words. There is no rule in this city. So, hit anyone you want to hit!" "Shouldn''t we train Destruction Intent before we make any enemies here?" Zhao Ming asked as he walked past the headless body. "And, where do you think we will get a chance to rest in this city?" Peter asked with a smirk on his face. Only then did Zhao Ming realize his intention. "So, you want to attract people''s attention and tell them that you are strong. This way they won''t disturb you unless the person is someone more powerful than you." Peter nodded his head and spoke "I don''t want to trouble myself with weak. Don''t forget, we should train and get stronger as fast as we can. We still have too many things to do." Zhao Ming nodded his head and both of them walked towards the middle of the city. The more they walked in the city, the more they learn about this lawless city. It was truly lawless. People were killing each other, assaulting women and some women were even assaulting men. Nobody cared about others, they only cared about themselves. Although it was quite surprising nobody came to trouble them. At least, not until they walked at the center of the city. There was a huge building in front of them. But, before they could enter the city, a few people stopped them. There were nearly thirty of them. "Boy, don''t you know the rules? Pay 1000 mana coins if you want to enter this hotel." One of them walked in front of Peter and spoke. Peter looked at his eyes and asked "But, this city doesn''t have any rules?" "So what? It has rules when we want it. It doesn''t have any rules when we don''t want it. Understand? Now pay the mana coin or do you want to die?" The man was bulky but his height wasn''t as tall as Peter''s. Peter turned his head at Zhao Ming and asked "So, did I win the bet?" "Yeah, yeah, you won." Zhao Ming sighed as he answered his question. While walking in the city, they made a bet. Zhao Ming said the person that will trouble them would be someone stronger than them. And, Peter said the person that will trouble them would be someone weaker than them. Zhao Ming didn''t think the weaker people would try to make trouble with stronger people. He didn''t understand where these people get their courage from? Do you eat the heart of a tiger? Or, are they living with ghosts? "Boy, didn''t you hear¡­" Splash! Thud! Before he could speak more words, the white scales appeared around Peter''s hand and his agility ring activated as well. The sword appeared in his hand and before he could speak more words, the sword sliced his throat. "You! You bastard!" "Kill him! Kill this bastard!" The people that were near him were shocked when they saw their man falling on the ground with a headless body. They screamed at Peter and rushed towards him. "I will make this quick." Peter turned his head to Zhao Ming and took out his second sword. The next moment, the white scale-covered his body as he rushed towards them. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! After five minutes, dozens of headless bodies were lying on the ground while Peter was covered with their blood. Unfortunately, his eyes weren''t on them. They were solely focused on the new status panel in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 31 (EXP- 28/2400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 165 MP- 155 Internal Energy- 155 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 405 AGI- 416 VIT- 351 STM- 351 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 70%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 30 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] At this moment, Zhao Ming turned his head at him and asked "So, what now?" "Of course, we are going to enter this hotel and comprehend Destruction Intent.." Peter chuckled as he walked towards the hotel. Chapter 83 - Troublesome Quest "So, what kind of hotel do you think thing would be?" Peter turned his head at Zhao Ming and asked. "If you want me to bet, then I am not following you." Zhao Ming answered after he saw through Peter''s intention. "Hehe! I was just kidding." Peter laughed and opened the door. As he walked in, he found few peoples inside but unlike outside, this place was calmer than he could have expected it to be. There were few people sitting on chair, the wine and meat on the desk. They were chatting with each other while eating. The room was pretty wide open and there were few wooden supports at the top. In front of the door, there was a huge desk with a lady behind it. The lady was making the drinks. Her eye turned its way to Peter as they walked towards her. Since she was the counter lady, she should be the one who knows a lot about this place. As a reader of several novels, Peter knew this very clear and had kept this in his head. Both of them reached in front of the counter, and seeing her skillful hands, he couldn''t help but say "Two normal please!" He didn''t know what kind of wine or alcohol they sell so he had to use normal as the reference. "How about having the best?" The lady smiled and asked. Peter rolled his head and asked "Wouldn''t that cost too much?" "But, you will also enjoy as much." The lady answered with a beautiful smile on her face. Peter sighed and nodded his head. After getting his approval, the lady started her job. "So, can we rent a room for a few days?" Peter asked as he placed his forearm on the table. The lady nodded her head and spoke "But, it will cost a lot here. Two hundred mana coins a day but you will also get protection from the hotel. As long as you are inside the hotel, nobody will try to hurt you." "I see! That''s why they''re such a peace inside." Peter nodded his head and turned his head, Zhao Ming. "Alright!" Zhao Ming nodded his head and replied. Getting his reply, Peter turn back and said "Alright, I will book a room for three days." Hearing his words, the lady looked at him with wide eyes. Two people for three days would be a total of six hundred mana coins. Normally, a person only books her hotel room for a day. These people come to her hotel and normally eat and drink. But, this keeps them safe so they usually stay the entire day here unless they are powerful to feel safe. "Alright, here are the keys." The lady didn''t even hesitate to take out the keys for him. After all, it was a huge profit for her. Peter grabbed the key and spoke "What do you have for food?" "We have special lunch and dinner package for the guests. It only costs five mana coins for each meal." Hearing her words, Peter''s lips twitched. He still remembered when he tried to use mana coin for the meal. At that time, it didn''t even cost a single mana coin. But now, it costs five mana coins. It was truly expensive. Of course, he agreed to it. He could easily afford this. So, he had no hesitation. "Do you want to visit your room? Your wine and the food will be delivered in the room." The lady asks. Peter thought for a moment and nodded his head. The lady called out a young girl who showed them the way to their room. The room was quite spacious but it only had one bed. There was also a table and a chair. "Bring one extra chair!" After entering the room, Peter instructed the little girl. She nodded her head and left the room. After a few minutes, she returned with the chair. While she came, Peter had his eyes focused on his status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 31 (EXP- 25/2400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 165 MP- 155 Internal Energy- 155 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 405 AGI- 416 VIT- 351 STM- 351 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 70%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 30 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] [Quest No.1- Kill Ten Humans Time Limit- Three Days Reward- 500 EXP, 5000 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, and Healing Potion*3 (Rare Rank) Punishment- Deduct 1000 EXP] [Quest No.2- Kill One Hundred Humans Time Limit- Seven Days Reward- 1000 EXP, 10000 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, and Healing Potions*6 (Rare Rank) Punishment- Deduct 2000 EXP] [Quest No.3- Kill Thousand Human Time Limit- Two Weeks Reward- 2000 EXP, 20000 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, Common Treasure Chest*1, and Healing Potions*9 (Rare Rank) Punishment- Deduct 4000 EXP] ''What? The tower wants me to kill humans?'' Peter looked at the status with shock. Because he never thought the tower would ask him to do something like this. Killing humans was something that never came to his mind. But, he didn''t immediately judge anything. Life is life. Even if it is the life of an ant or if it is the life of a human. But, there is a deep difference made by the person himself. There was research conducted in the real. If there are two groups in front of a train, a person will choose the group that he knows rather than the group he doesn''t know. This is human selfishness. They always want things for themselves or the people they know. And, Peter was no exception. He can kill other creatures without hesitation, not caring whether they are good or bad. But, he can''t do the same with the humans. But, the punishment of the quest is heavy as well. He doesn''t want to get punished. "Hey, what happened?" Suddenly, Zhao Ming shook his shoulder and asked. Hearing his words, Peter woke up from his thoughts and found Zhao Ming and the little girl staring at him with confusion. "Nothing, just a troublesome quest came up!" Peter sighed and turned his head at the little girl. "Can you leave?" When the little girl heard his words, she got startled and instantly bowed down. "I apologize for my actions. Please forgive me!" Hearing her words, Peter couldn''t help but feel speechless. He didn''t know just asking her to leave would make her so terrified. "You didn''t do anything wrong but now I have something important to talk about. So, can you leave?" As soon as he finished his words, she instantly ran away while closing the door. Seeing this, Peter sighed and turned his head at Zhao Ming. "Tower gave me some troublesome quests. I need to take to lives of thousand humans." When Zhao Ming heard his words, even he got froze for a moment. He stared at Peter and asked, "Are you serious?" "Yeah, I must kill a thousand humans to complete this quest. Or, maybe even thousand one hundred and ten humans. I don''t know why the tower released this task. But, it seems to be quite normal. If it was just to test me, the punishment could''ve increased." "But, no, it is following the original rules. So, I guess tower doesn''t treat human differently." Hearing his words, Zhao Ming nodded his head and spoke "Tower doesn''t treat anyone differently except for the ten races. Dragon, Phoenix, Devil, Qilin, Mink, Soul Race, Gods'' Race, Giant, Vampires, and Elves." "According to ancient history, these races are treated a lot better than any other races. Of course, human is kind of a confusing race. Most of the climbers are humans. But, the humans that are born within the tower are completely normal unless their parents have something unique." "So, it is quite confusing. Because every other race even though they are not treated exceptionally well, are still given a lot of initiate power. You could have realized this after fighting with the monsters." Hearing his words, Peter nodded his head and sighed "It seems I have to be quite ruthless this time. Killing a thousand humans just for the quest isn''t going to be an easy task. But, I have to complete this. If I can''t improve, I will lose something more precious to me." "What about you? Do you want to accompany me?" "I don''t mind but you should''ve planned for this, right?" Zhao Ming smirked and asked. He found Peter doing everything after planning it in his head. "Have you ever heard of Hero Complex?" Peter asked. Zhao Ming shook his head. Peter cunningly smiled and said "Normally, when a person has a Hero Complex, he will even go to the point of setting a plan to make people suffer just so that he can save them. Of course, I don''t have such a plan." "But, don''t you think this place is full of scums?" At this moment, a smile appeared on Zhao Ming''s face. But, inside his heart, he was very much shocked. Because he knew Peter had thought of this just now. Peter nodded his head and spoke, "It''s time to clean up some scums from this place." "But first, lunchtime!" Chapter 84 - Zhao Mings New Ability "The lunch was nice," Peter spoke while rubbing his belly. "Yeah, the wine truly made the entire food amazing." Zhao Ming had the same satisfied expression on his face after eating lunch. But soon, the silence flashed on the room. Peter didn''t even hesitate to take out the Trident of Destruction. "So, how do we comprehend the Destruction Intent?" Hearing his question, Zhao Ming sticks out two of his fingers in his right hand touching his forehead. At the same time, he sticks out two of his fingers and touches the trident. The spirit power bursts out of his body and reached the trident. As soon as it reached the trident, it startled trembling. Slowly, a purple thread emerged from his forehead to the trident. This purple thread was different than any other thread. It didn''t represent good luck, danger, and death. It only represents enlightenment. At this moment, Zhao Ming tightened his eyebrows and a branch of purple thread emerged out from the main purple thread. It moved out and stuck with Peter''s forehead. For a moment, Peter didn''t sense any difference but suddenly, he found his consciousness slowly drifting away. It was moving out of his physical body, connecting through the purple thread, entering the trident itself. When Peter''s consciousness entered the trident, he was left stunned. He didn''t know what just happened. But, he found he could see everything around. In front of him, there were several blue dots. "That is the Law of Destruction in the form of an enlightenment." Suddenly, Zhao Ming''s voice came from behind and startled him. He turned back and saw Zhao Ming but he seemed a little different. His body was like a gas shaped into a human. It was blue. But, then he looked at his own body and found he wasn''t much different from Zhao Ming either. "So, what do you mean by the enlightenment of Law of Destruction? It can''t be that we will learn Law of Destruction just by touching these blue dots, right?" Peter asked as he curiously stared at the blue dots. Zhao Ming smiled and nodded his head "Yes, we will learn the Law of Destruction just by touching them." After that, he didn''t continue rather gave Peter a meaningful glance. Seeing that glance, Peter sighed and asked "So, what do you want?" "Actually, nothing! No, I want something but it''s not something that you can''t give? I just want to absorb this blue dot one hour each day." Zhao Ming expressed his term but there was a hint of hesitation on his face. In fact, he didn''t do something out of ordinary. To be exact, he did what he was made for. And, he is the only one who can do this, so even if Peter wants to learn the Law of Destruction in the future, he must come to Zhao Ming. But, Zhao Ming is still a little skeptical about Peter''s desire to practice the Law of Destruction. And, he understands why. After all, Peter doesn''t seem to have any knowledge about Laws and Intents. That''s why he just wanted to force Peter to train continuously with him. He waited for Peter to reply with the same expression on his face. "It will be a little hard to do that every day. But, seven hours a week, I can accept that. Even if I can''t be with you every single day, I will complete it by giving you more hours in a single day. And, we can train more so why did you only mention for one hour a day?" Peter nodded his head and asked. Seeing him agree, a smile appeared on his face but when he heard Peter''s question, he lets out a sigh. "It''s not like I don''t want to train more than an hour a day. But, if I want to use my physique continuously, to be exact if I want to use this ability continuously, I must give my body constant breaks. So, for now, I can barely maintain the Purple Thread for an hour a day." "But, If I do rest for a day, then I could go for overtime. But, no more than two hours. For now, I don''t have the strength to keep up for a long time. But, don''t worry, once I get stronger, I will be able to hold on for a long time." "Alright, then I will also try to manage the time. It will be hard since you already know my condition but if I want to spend my time outside, we can go overtime early so that you can take more rest later. So, how does this truly works?" "Will we be able to use the Law of Destruction just by absorbing this? I don''t think it would be this easy right?" Peter thought for a moment and tried to make this easier for Zhao Ming. But, without wasting time, he immediately asked about the absorption process. Hearing his words, Zhao Ming laughed "Of course not! Even with my physique, I can''t take such shortcuts. These blue dots are indeed the Law of Destruction. To be exact, this is a fleshed-out knowledge of Law of Destruction." "And, the reason I called this enlightenment is that my ability allows us to soak this knowledge into our brain. Once we absorb this knowledge in our brain, we can slowly take our time and try to comprehend it. The problem with us is that we don''t even have the knowledge to form a foundation." "This will help us to create the foundation. As for the house, we need to design it ourselves. The Law of Destruction is very much based on chaos. But, if it gets too chaotic, it leaves messes but Law of Destruction doesn''t." "So, first absorb this knowledge for an hour, and then we can try to comprehend it. But, let''s do it quick. Currently, our bodies are in a vulnerable position even though I can sense outside, if we got attacked at once, it will be detrimental to us." Hearing his words, Peter''s mood also got serious but he waited. Because he didn''t even know how to absorb these blue dots. Zhao Ming immediately understood him and showed him the method. He walked up to the blue dot and caught it in his hand. He walked back to the initial position and sat crossed leg with the blue dot on his hand. "After you hold this blue dot, sit and relax your body. The only way to absorb this blue dot is by letting it enter your body on its own. And, don''t worry, if you can relax properly, it will slowly enter your body." Peter nodded his head and walked up to the blue dots and took one of them in his hand. When he held the blue dot, he felt an immense wave of pressure on his body. For a moment, he didn''t understand anything but as soon as he got the idea of it, he used all of his willpower to resist it. "Oh! I almost forgot that you don''t have my physique. This is a hurdle that you must pass yourself. Bear the pressure and counterattack it." Hearing his words, Peter''s face turned ugly. The pressure attacking his body was only getting stronger. So, he wasn''t sure how long will he be able to hold on? Not to mention, he wasn''t even sure to comprehend all this pressure. ''Hmm! Do you know a hand, Peter?'' Suddenly, a voice rang on his mind that startled him. He very much recognizes this voice. It belonged to none other than the golden soul. ''Humph! If you can''t even bear such a weak pressure, how can you make your heart as hard as stone?'' Another voice rang on his mind that made his brain filled with shock and confusion. This voice belonged to a dark soul ''Hahaha! Don''t worry, Peter! I am here to help you. This kind of puny pressure is nothing. Just sit down, and I will help you block this pressure. Since others can cheat, why can''t you?'' The last voice made him even more confused. This voice belonged to his shameless soul. But, hearing their words, he was relieved. He sat down on the spot and closed his eyes. At this moment, he still felt the immense pressure on his body but soon, he found the pressure wasn''t decreasing at all? ''Was that just my imagination?'' Peter asked himself when the pressure on his body didn''t decrease. ''Ahem! Sorry, Peter but I think you should try to bear this pressure by yourself. After all, pain makes the person strong.'' His shameless soul suddenly spoke on his mind and made him speechless. At this moment, he couldn''t help but curse ''Damn you! Just brag, keep on barging, I know that you can''t hold it either.'' But, the next second the pressure around him instantly disappeared as if it had never appeared. ''Hush! Peter, you don''t understand us, do you? We might be just souls but we are the souls of the legendary skill. And, I am the combination of both of them. This kind of pressure is something that I can wipe out with a snap of a finger.'' ''Hush, you truly made me sad, Peter!'' Chapter 85 - Go Out For Hunt Part 1 Hearing those words, Peter couldn''t help but feel speechless. He sighed and ignored them. Since they had already released the pressure for him, Peter starts to absorb the knowledge in his brain. To absorb the knowledge, he must have a clear mind. But, it is easier said than done. To enter such a state, he must clear every single thought in his mind which is not easy. On the earth, "Sister-in-law, is brother out?" Anne asked while sitting on the chair. She was typing on her computer while wearing classical glasses. Her look was quite hot. "If he had come out, wouldn''t he visit you first?" Camellia was sitting in front of her. She shook her head and explained with a helpless expression. She knew Peter treats Anne better than her. And, she gets quite jealous of this. But, she was happy to see Anne accepting her as her sister-in-law. Although they haven''t married, it wouldn''t take long. Both of them are twenty-one and both of them love each other. If it wasn''t for many troublesome situations, it wouldn''t be bad to get married. "Hmm! Sister-in-law, did we invest two hundred million in security?" Anne stared at her monitor and asked. "Yeah, we needed stronger security and you know just how much hiring soul defenders costs. But, it is only for our first industry. Recently, we have caught few Vampires and monsters moving around our industry." "That''s why I didn''t hesitate to invest in security," Camellia reported. Anne nodded her head and turned her head to the monitor. "Sister-in-law, how about we buy?" Hearing her words, Camellia was slightly shocked. She didn''t understand why Anne asked such a question. "Why do you want to buy a dungeon? Although it is profitable, there are many risks and we have to recruit many soul defenders as well." Anne shook her head and spoke "I want to buy a dungeon for my brother. For, unless it is your private dungeon, a person can''t enter the dungeon alone. This is the rule set by the council. Brother told me that he doesn''t like showing the extent of his strength to others." "That''s why I want to buy the dungeon. My brother can already kill dozens of Platinum Rank Soul Defenders and a Half-Supreme. It won''t be hard for him to clear the dungeon on his own. And, we will be earning a huge amount of resources from it." Camellia stayed silent for a moment. She analyzed her words and asked "What if he gets himself into a dangerous situation? I don''t think going inside alone is a good idea." "Hehe! It seems I still know my brother more than you, sister-in-law." Anne giggled making a lovely face and shook her head "Brother won''t do things that he isn''t confident of. And, everything he does have a certain level of planning." "In simple words, he plans everything and then only he takes action." Camellia stayed silent for a moment and asked "So, how many dungeons are we going to buy? Which level of dungeon do you want to buy?" "We will start with Gold Rank Dungeon, below that we don''t need it. And, also spend a fifty million to establish the guild under our company. After we establish the guild, register yourself as the guild master and my brother as the vice guild-master." Anne explained Camellia stared at her with confusion and asked "Why do we need to establish the guild? We can directly start buying the dungeon." "Rule no. 77- A company/industry must pay thirty percent of their income from dungeon unless they have guild license." "Rule no. 154- A master of the guild must be Half-Supreme to raid Gold Rank and Platinum Rank dungeon." "These two rules restrict a lot of our freedom. The third percent of income is too much of loss especially when are basically raiding the guild to earn profit." Anne maintained her posture and explained while showing her the tablet. There was a guidebook to mentioning the rules set by the council. Camellia stared at Anne with wide eyes and asked "You read the entire rule book?" "It''s just a habit of mine. And, yeah, this is also the habit of my brother." Anne looked at her with a weird gaze and asked "Sister-in-law, be honest with me, just how much do you know about my brother?" Camellia bites her lips while lowering her head down "I don''t know much about him." "And, you stuck with him for three years?" Anne asked her with a questioning tone. Camellia blushed fiercely and clenched her fists. Because of Peter''s classes and job, he rarely gets the time. And, even if he manages the time, she gets an unfortunate call from her previous guild for the raid and some unexpected dungeon appearance. "Hush! I truly can''t say how you two stuck together for three years and still love each other so much. Well, it doesn''t matter since I am here." Afterward Anne started teaching Camellia a lot about Peter. Inside the tower, Peter slowly opened his eyes. One hour had completely passed and both of them had returned back to the original body. "That was good." Peter stared at Zhao Ming and nodded his head with satisfaction. "Yeah but I am tired. I will rest while you finish your quest." Zhao Ming spoke and stood up. Then he walked to the bed and fell down. Peter stood up and walked out. "By the way, while you come, don''t forget to order two large portions of food. I am truly tired." "Alright!" Hearing his words, Peter replied and walked out. He went straight to the purple bottom floor and saw the bar full as always. He walked to the counter where the hotel lady was standing. "Hello, do you need anything?" When Peter approached her, she put on a beautiful smile and asked. "Yeah, I want to know the place where fighting is very common and you know what I mean, right?" Peter wanted to where the evilest thing happened then he realize it happens everywhere in this city. So, he asked for the place where most of the fights occur. The lady looked at him with confusion but still nodded her head. "In the southwest part of the city. The difference between other places and that place is quite easy to find. Here, you kill someone only when they are your enemy. But, there, you just attack, kill or even assault people on the road." "Most women do not go there. It''s like the hell to them and even if some end up going there, it only becomes their nightmare. After you leave the hotel, turn left and head straight." Peter nodded his head and walked out of the hotel. He turned to the left side and walked ahead. He saw people fighting here and there but as the lady said, nobody came to trouble him. At least, this is what he thought when he had only walked for five minutes. Because after that, a group of fifteen men surrounded him. One of them wearing a black mask spoke "Are you the one who killed our people?" Peter didn''t speak a single word. At this moment, he focused all of his thoughts on Stone Heart. The next moment, he opened his eyes and those eyes had turned red. Two swords appeared in his hands. "Come!" Peter had no words to speak the nonsense. He didn''t want to argue either. He just wants to complete the quest. "Kill him!" The man with the mask shouted and all of them rushed towards Peter. "True Sword Skill- Thousand Burning Sun Hurricane!" Peter released his fire mana and erupts it out from his swords. The internal energy entered his veins and immensely strengthen his body. He gripped his sword and swings it. Suddenly, the flames erupting out of his sword transformed into the small fireball and remained in the air. But, it didn''t stop there. Those fireballs only got bigger and brighter to the point where they covered the sky above all fifteen of them. With the immense force of those words, those fireballs suddenly spun around them and created a thousand fireballs hurricane. It wasn''t in the level of sun but it was enough to burn these people to death. Peter slowly walked out of the burning hurricane with the status in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 31 (EXP- 975/2400) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 165 MP- 155 Internal Energy- 155 Genetic Power- 80 STR- 405 AGI- 416 VIT- 351 STM- 351 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.1- 70%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.6- 80%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 30 Fame Points- 680 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] ''Hush! Fifteen death and only 425 EXP. This is going take a long time..'' Peter sighed as he put away his status. Chapter 86 - Go Out For Hunt Part 2 Peter walked towards the crowded place hoping for people to offend him. This was the first time he wanted others to offend him. The quest given by the tower was quite frustrating but there is nothing he could do. After all, he needs EXP, and to get EXP, he must complete the quest. Killing a fellow human without a reason seems a bit too much for him. But, he wanted to change this mentality. Killing a chicken is taking a life just like killing a human but it''s just that our mind isn''t developed enough for us to kill humans like chickens. While thinking of this, Peter turned around and returned to the gate of the city. While thinking about the quests and his mentality, an idea came to his brain. Previously, he couldn''t think of this because his mind wasn''t ready for it. But now, he was ready for this. He knew he must complete the quest at any cost. And, he had no other alternatives. After coming out of the city, he heads straight to the jungle. His True Sword Skill has one more trick on its arsenal that he hasn''t got a chance to practice. He walked up to a tall tree and settled down on his knees. He closed his eyes and finally start focusing on his thoughts. ''Sword Energy can be produced out of the sword and condensed into a regular sword. Although that kind of sword will not have the power as much as a normal sword with sword energy, it can be mass-produced and also strengthen.'' ''True Sword Skill opens the door for sword attributes even further. I need to practice Speed, Strength, Soft, and Hard to a certain level to improve my sword energy. I guess I''ll start with Strength.'' Thinking so, he raised his hand and slowly released sword energy from his palm. The sword energy slowly formed into a double-edged sword. It was completely red as the blood. Whoosh! Thwack! Ka-cha! Thud! The sword suddenly flew out of his palm and head straight to the tree. It pierced the tree and made a big hole in the tree. But, at this moment, Peter found a certain difference. When the sword pierced the tree, it only made a small hole but the hole got larger as it completely passed through the tree until the tree fell down. ''Did I use the Destruction Intent without knowing it?'' Peter asked himself as he stared at his palm. Although he has knowledge of Destruction Law, he hasn''t comprehended it. That''s why he was shocked. But, suddenly he thought of something. "One" Peter counted as he condensed a sword with sword energy. "Two" "Three" "Four" "Five" "Six" "Seven" After seven, he couldn''t condense more. He didn''t have enough spiritual power to condense more sword energy. His sword energy is condensed out of mana and spirit power. Although he has a lot of mana, he doesn''t have that much spirit power. That''s why Peter stopped. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Ka-cha! Ka-cha! Ka-cha! Ka-cha! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! His sword flew out and struck seven different trees. And, even at this moment, the result didn''t change. Those trees fell with the big hole on the tree. Seeing this result, Peter frowned even more. He didn''t understand why he was able to use destruction intent without even controlling it properly. ''Is it because I am using a sword? No, I don''t think that''s the reason. Or, maybe it is. Damn! I want to know what''s going on.'' Unfortunately, Peter didn''t have the answer. He sighed and stood up. Now, his main goal was to hunt more monster beasts and improve his spirit power. Fortunately, this whole forest was filled with monsters. Just after moving for ten minutes, he encountered dozens of monsters and started hunting them. Some of them were the pack of wolves and some powerful monsters over level thirty. He didn''t avoid those monsters unless they were at level thirty-five. Although hunting these monsters wasn''t easy, it wasn''t hard either. First, they were weak which made it easy. But, most of them were in a group or pack which made it harder to hunt. After four hours of continuous hunting, Peter finally leveled up and opened his status panel. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 32 (EXP- 33/2600) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 170 MP- 160 Internal Energy- 160 Genetic Power- 140 STR- 429 AGI- 440 VIT- 375 STM- 375 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.4- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 35 Fame Points- 780 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] ''Hmm! My spirit power should be enough to condense more the twenty swords, especially with my sword skill progress. But, there is one problem that''s bothering me. I need to write back to the room and ask for Zhao Ming''s help.'' ''One thing, I can''t have empathy against humans. But, I am also human. Others are wrong but it doesn''t mean I must do the same. I can kill humans but I can''t become a demon.'' Thinking this in his mind, he started practicing his sword skill. He wanted to reach the peak of True Sword Skill before returning to the city. Only when he reaches the peak, he can have better control over his swords. After another five hours, it was already getting the nighttime. He finally decided to return home. At this moment, In the hotel Knock! Knock! Knock! The hotel lady knocked on the door and waited. After a while, Zhao Ming opened the door and looked at the hotel lady in confusion. "Mister, your friend has been out for a while. And, it''s already the nighttime. I think you should call him back. The nighttime gets quite dangerous in the city." The hotel lady spoke with a polite tone but there were some worries in her eyes. Hearing her words, Zhao Ming couldn''t help but smile. He thought everyone in this city was bad. But, it turns out even in the bag of rotten potatoes, there are some fresh potatoes. But there was something that Zhao Ming didn''t understand, so he asked "Do you mean these people will slaughter more at the night? How bad does it get?" "It totally gets worse. If you walk out, someone will definitely attack you. And, even if you kill him, another person will attack you after that. There will be no shortage of people trying to kill you." The hotel lady answered with a worried tone. Zhao Ming nodded his head and suspiciously asked "Hotel Lady, are you in level thirty-five?" Hearing his words, she shook her head and answered "I am not at level thirty-five but nobody will try to attack you as long as you are inside the hotel. In fact, you will find many other hotels like this on the upper floor with the same features as this one." "We are the hotel established by Information Office. Normally, we don''t have that much power to guarantee others'' safety. So, we have sponsored Ascending Guild for their protection. Do you know Ascending Guild?" Hearing her words, Zhao Ming nodded his head and spoke "The guild which is full of geniuses. Every person who joins the Ascending Guild is the top-level genius. I was once invited by them unfortunately I didn''t them." "Since you are from the Information Guild, you should know about us, right?" The hotel lady nodded her head and spoke "You are Zhao Ming, the genius spearman, son of late Spear God and Fate Lady. I do not want to talk about your background since it will offset you. As for your friend, his name is Peter Jackson, an irregular with the Legendary Passive Skill." "He has successfully completed the hidden room of the floor zero and got his hands on the first Key of the Guardian and Trident of Destruction." "Something doesn''t add up. You are from the information guild. So, why didn''t others know about us? Or, are they just waiting for us outside?" Zhao Ming asked with confusion on his face. The hotel lady smiled and answered "In fact, we are also confused. We have received an order from our lady. She has restricted our branches to give his information to others. And, in case if you ask any one of us, she said, she is waiting for him at the twenty-fifth floor." Hearing her words, Zhao Ming''s eyes shrunk. "Isn''t that the exact floor where the second key can be found?" The hotel lady nodded her head and answered "Yes, indeed! But, for now, you should call him back. It truly gets dangerous outside." Zhao Ming shook his head and spoke "Don''t care about him! This is an opportunity for him. If we had known this before, he would go out at the night. By the way, he is already late to order food." "So, can you bring a large size meal to my room?" The hotel lady stared at him with confusion and nodded her head. She didn''t try to force him. After all, Zhao Ming has accompanied Peter from the first floor. And, she also forgot that Peter still has Trident of Destruction. Zhao Ming smiled and closed the door. Chapter 87 - Changing Status From the gate, Peter walked inside with a weird expression on his face. Although it was already night, he could still feel things around him. He was confused because the violence spreading just inside the gate was three times more than the day. He couldn''t understand the reason for a moment. But, he didn''t stop. He did take the sword in his hand and coat it with the sword''s energy. Although he wasn''t sure to attack randomly, he won''t wait around if others attack him. Splash! Suddenly, he swings his hand to the right and sliced the head of a man. The man was holding a hammer above his head. If Peter hadn''t reacted in time, his head would have been smashed. At the same time, he got twenty-seven EXP but he quickly ignored it and walked ahead. He found these people were getting truly active. Suddenly, he halted his footstep. He raised his palm and six swords made out of sword energy appeared above his palm. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ...¡­ Splash! Splash! Splash! ...¡­ The next second, six new EXP notifications rang on his mind while he continued on his path. At this moment, there were two girls who were scared and begging for help. While Peter walked ahead, he walked very slowly. He was waiting for more people to take action. He wanted to see what would happen to those girls. And, if bad things happen, he will get more chances to attack. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! And, just as he thought, the moment those girls ran away, a few more thugs stopped their path and tried to assault them. These thugs made Peter remember why he didn''t want to kill people randomly. He is handsome. If he wants a lady, he can get plenty with ease especially with his good looks and well-built body. And, what''s so good about being evil? If you truly want to be evil, you must abandon your good personality? Because you will live with the guilt if you don''t. And, he can''t do that. After all, he still has his parents, sister, and a girlfriend. Peter continued on his journey but slowly. He was trying to find more opportunities. But, after two minutes, he noticed something. It seems everyone in this city was bad. After those two girls successfully left far, they killed a man who was weaker than them and took his possession. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but tilt his head. The next second, twenty swords appeared before him. With his new mastery over sword skill, he could produce up to thirty swords with his spirit power. He didn''t hesitate to shoot his twenty swords. Because, now he didn''t care who was wrong or who was right. Everyone just wanted to loot and kill each other. That''s why Peter knew he didn''t have to hold his hands anymore. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! In an instant, twenty people fell to the ground but this instantly attracted the attention of other people. When they saw Peter alone, they instantly rushed towards him with the intention to kill him. Peter frowned when they saw them rushing towards him. But, suddenly an idea came to his mind. Royal Rumble! Inside the ring, everyone fights each other but when they encounter a very strong opponent, they instantly gang up on him to defeat him fast. But, this meant nothing to him. Peter closed his eyes and the flames gushed out of his body, gathering at his sword. Two swords on his hands blazed with flame as he raise his hand and swings his body. "True Sword Skill- Thousand Burning Sun Hurricane!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The hurricane of fireballs encircled those people inside it and burned them alive. The screams of those people rang throughout the city. In an instant, hundreds of people were caught inside the explosions of those fireballs in a hurricane. "Level-up!" As soon as his quest got completed, Peter asked for the level-up. The next moment, he reached the thirty-three level and a new status appeared in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 33 (EXP- 78/2600) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 175 MP- 165 Internal Energy- 165 Genetic Power- 140 STR- 429 AGI- 453 VIT- 399 STM- 399 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.4- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 40 Fame Points- 780 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] "System, put my twenty stat points in vitality and stamina!" Peter asked the system and the next moment, a new status appeared in front of him. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 33 (EXP- 78/2600) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 175 MP- 165 Internal Energy- 165 Genetic Power- 140 STR- 429 AGI- 453 VIT- 419 STM- 419 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.4- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 40 Fame Points- 780 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] "Nice! My stamina and vitality were very low. I need to bring them to the stat of others." Peter muttered as he walked out of the corpses of hundreds of people. As he walked away, he muttered "It wasn''t hard especially when they were the ones coming to kill me. The people of this city seem pretty approach. I can easily unsheathe my sword and kill them when they show such hospitality." "But for now, I should return back to the hotel. I don''t want to attract level thirty-five yet. I need to slaughter others and coming at different times and different places seems a good idea. And, that idea needs to be tested as well." After few minutes, he reached in front of the hotel. After he entered the hotel, he found a huge crowd gathered. It was nearly twice as big as day. And, the hotel lady was quite busy as well. As he walked in, the hotel lady spotted him and greeted him. There was a trace of worries in her eyes. He was surprised when he saw her expression. After greeting her, he returned to his room. "Zhao Ming, do you know why the hotel lady was act...?" Just when he walked in, he saw Zhao Ming over the young girl who showed them the room in the morning. Zhao Ming''s lips were over her lips and she wasn''t resisting him at all. Zhao Ming and the young girl also found him. Three were frozen for a moment. But, Peter quickly left while saying "You two can continue. Let''s talk later!" While saying that, Peter also left thumbs up for Zhao Ming. He returned back to the hotel main room while asking for his status. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 33 (EXP- 78/2600) Trait- Adaptability, Stone Heart, Mind of a Hero, Triple Personalities Talent- Mana Body HP- 175 MP- 165 Internal Energy- 165 Genetic Power- 140 STR- 429 AGI- 453 VIT- 419 STM- 419 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.4- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 40 Fame Points- 780 Items- Healing Potion*15, Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500] [Quest No.3- Kill Thousand Human (132/1000) Time Limit- Two Weeks Reward- 2000 EXP, 20000 Mana Coins, 50 Stat Points, 100 Fame Points, Common Treasure Chest*1, and Healing Potions*9 (Rare Rank) Punishment- Deduct 4000 EXP] Peter was startled seeing the new numbers on the quest. But, he quickly got the idea about the numbers and focused entirely on the status panel. "Umm! System, can you remove those traits and inventory from the system status? It feels quite big for me to look at it every time." A few seconds later, a new status panel appeared in front of him with few changes. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 33 (EXP- 78/2600) Talent- Mana Body HP- 175 MP- 165 Internal Energy- 165 Genetic Power- 140 STR- 429 AGI- 453 VIT- 419 STM- 419 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.4- 40%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 40 Fame Points- 780] "This is good. Now, I can check the status with every single adjustment.. It feels quite short now." Chapter 88 - Path Of King Starts From Bed "Hotel Lady, do you know how many levels thirty-five people are living in this city?" Peter stood next to the hotel lady and asked. The hotel stared at him with a bit of confusion. She knew Peter wasn''t weak but he has only entered the third floor for days. Is he already strong enough to face level thirty-five? But, she didn''t think too much and answered. "7!" ''Hmm! This is going to be difficult. If all seven of them come to attack me at once, I will die for sure. Hmm! The quest needs two weeks to finish. I guess I can take my time. But, before that, I need to confirm something.'' Peter thought to himself and asked "Is this city going to remain the same forever? What if someone wants to conquer the city?" Hearing his questions, few people around stared at him with confusion. Even the hotel lady was stunned by his words. "I didn''t mean me. But, what if someone else wants to conquer the city? From yesterday''s experience, I found the people outside do not fear death. As for the people inside, they are simply cowards, so just give me your view based on the people outside." Peter asked without changing his emotions even a little. Hearing his words, a few people raised their eyebrows and stared at him with killing intent. "What did you just say, boy?" One of the bulky men walked up to him, leaving the cup of bear on the table. Peter stared at him and asked "Am I wrong? Aren''t you a coward staying in a hotel just for the sake of protection? Of course, I understand the hotel lady''s situation. If you don''t come here to eat, she won''t earn but you just sit here and eat like a snail. Even if you want protection, you should at least pay for it." Hearing his words, the bulky man''s face turned ugly. He turned his head to the hotel lady and asked "Is he speaking for you?" "No, I am not speaking for her. I am just stating the fact that you are a coward and that''s why I don''t want to include you in the equation." Peter spoke with a cold tone as he turned his head back at the hotel. "Boy, if you think you are not a coward, then why not go out with me? I would very much like to know how brave you are." The bulky man sneered as he turned towards the door. "If you say so!" Peter agreed and both of them walked out. A few seconds later, Click! Peter opened the door and walked in with a calm expression. He reached near the hotel lady and asked "So, what do you think about the people outside? Can they be conquered?" "You want to conquer them, right? Then, why not start from here? As you said, all of them are cowards. They will choose surrender over death." Hotel Lady suddenly smirked when she saw his confidence and spoke. Although they do help the hotel run, none of these people are staying here. This is more like a restaurant than a hotel. But, she also feels pity for these people. They come here by chance or by choice, but end up understanding the situation of the city and end up in her hotel. The reason why they don''t want to leave is the mana quality and quantity in the city. It takes a month to cross a single level and thus they won''t want to leave this opportunity. This slaughter is also because of mana. The more people come here, the less mana they will get. So, they slaughter each other to decrease the consumption of mana. After all, they can''t ask others to leave nor they can increase the intensity of mana. "You are not wrong." Peter thought as he turned back. But suddenly, the hotel lady spoke "Mister Peter, how about we have a little talk in the backroom? I think I have a great proposition for you." Peter turned back and stared at her with confusion. She opened the path for him and walked away. Peter also followed her and both of them reached inside a room that was quite far away from the other room. "Take a seat!" The hotel lady spoke as she showed him the bed. Peter nodded his head and walked toward the bed. As he sat down, he saw the hotel lady taking off her robes. He frowned and spoke "Lady, I have a lover. I don''t think this is a good idea." "Mr. Peter, I don''t think you are suitable to control a group or become a lord." Hearing his words, the hotel lady removed her cloth and shook her head. Peter frowned even more after hearing her questions. At this moment, the hotel lady continued "You will if you meet him." Hearing her words, his eyes shrunk fiercely. For a moment, the confusion flashed in his eyes. There were dozens of questions running in his head. "Up until floor ten, you will only find cities no matter how much you travel but after that, you will find the kingdoms until floor twenty. Then, you will find continents until floor fifty. Finally, after floor fifty, you will find the planets and a whole solar system." "After that, you will find the galaxies until level sixty. After that, you will find the entire universe until level seventy. After that, you will find the domain such as Mortal Domain, Immortal Domain, God Domain until floor ninety." "And, after that, you will finally enter the multiverse. This is going to be a long journey and if you are alone, you can barely go past floor fifty. Do you know why? Because those upper realms don''t require mana, it needs faith." "The more faith you gather, the more you will grow. This path seems very simple. But, in reality, it''s very cruel. You want to control the people but you can''t do it. The reason is that you can''t become a perfect being." "There will always be something that you will lack. And, the more things you lack, the more people with those skills you need. Because people will praise and worship them and they need to worship you. For now, you are not a threat to them even with your Trident." "And, do you know the moment you rejected me because you have a lover makes you unworthy to hold the position of a king. Of course, I am not telling you that you can''t do it. But, the moment you let personal feelings contradict the benefits you will get, you will never become a king." Hearing her words, Peter stayed silent. He basically got one idea from her words. She wants to fuck him with righteous reason. This is the first time he had seen someone doing such things. But, her words weren''t trashy. One of his speculations came true. And now, he understood just how hard the path might be. "You are telling me that you can help me in a way that will make me qualify to be a king? Alright, I will willing to hear. If your reason satisfies me, I will follow your advice." Peter spoke with a clear intention in his words. The hotel lady shook her head and took out a small jade. She placed it on her palm and spoke "After we do it, this jade will leave an imprint in our body. With that imprint, I can declare myself as your woman thus granting me the position of concubine. I know you won''t make me a queen but being a concubine is not bad either." "Of course, I am saying this because I can indeed make you the king. It''s just for the follow steps, you need to follow my lead. Without becoming the king, you can''t face him or even reach his level. And, it won''t be long before he finds your true identity." "Then, he can easily take care of you by using your family or relative. I didn''t say this to make you angry. No, I did say this to make you angry. But, I didn''t lie." Hearing her words, Peter frowned even more. His killing intent was leaking for a moment but he quickly control his killing intent. This always has been his drive to get stronger at a rapid rate. And, if the lady isn''t lying then everything he has done will be for naught. But, he didn''t want to betray Camellia either. Suddenly, a scene appeared in front of him where his father, mother, sister, and he was standing at the edge of a hill looking at the beautiful sunset. ''Brother, we will always be happy family, right?'' The little brat was just four when she asked him this question. Of course, he was also a little brat. ''Yeah, brother will keep our family happy. I promise!'' The next moment, another scene came to his mind. It was his mother holding him and crying when he was three years old. She didn''t leave him for a week, not even letting him move away from her embrace. He doesn''t know why he remembers those eyes filled with fear of losing him but he never wanted to see those eyes again. But, he knows he will see those eyes once they wake up. He must wake them up no matter the condition. Their condition is getting worse but now he has got the rare rank Healing Potions. He believes he just needs something that can restore bone marrow now. He took a deep breath and turned his head at the hotel lady, speaking "I will follow your lead but in the bed, you must follow mine." Chapter 89 - Feels Different In the bed, Peter sat with his back laying on the wall and the hotel lady embracing his body. He couldn''t believe he had sex with another woman while he has a girlfriend. This was something he never even considered in his dream. It''s not like that this is the first time he has sex with someone. In fact, he had lost his virginity at the age of fourteen. He had several girlfriends before the age of sixteen. After that, he didn''t have a single one until he reached the age of eighteen. Then, he accidentally met Camellia. She was one of the kind. Not only she was a beauty queen but also a Gold Rank Soul Defender. She was a dream of countless men. But, she didn''t have an interest in anyone except for Peter. He became her obsession and she desperately wanted to get him. When she found his awakening failed, she was both happy and sad. She was happy because now she has more chances to get together with Peter. But, she was also sad because she genuinely loved him. And, seeing him tormenting himself for two years broke her heart. In the end, she did get him and managed to keep him until a few hours ago. Because now, Peter had shared a bed with someone else. And, she didn''t even know this. It could be considered cheating. Unless she accepts it. Peter couldn''t help but sigh just after thinking about Camellia. He clenched his fist and promised himself to love her like he has never loved anyone to compensate for this. He knows a woman would feel the same when a guy girlfriend cuckolds him. He was also disgusted by this feeling. But, whenever he remembers the feeling, he couldn''t help but think about the woman in his hand. She was a master at this. He has never felt this good at least, not with anyone. This is also why he was shocked. Although he wasn''t a playboy, he has tasted a bunch of different girls. But, he has only tasted them when they are simply the bud. That''s why he never got the feeling this good and even Camellia wasn''t able to make him feel this good. But, Peter quickly shook off those thoughts and asked "So, are you going to tell me the path to become a king?" The hotel lady''s name was Sunny. She raised her head and smiled "When did you get so impatient? When we were doing it, you weren''t even letting me rest." "Because I never knew you would be this good." Peter replied with straightforward expression. Yes, he was totally engaged with her in sex. He had never got this hyped for sex in his life. But, he wasn''t a person who won''t accept his own failure. Of course, Peter doesn''t consider this as his failure. After all, if a dish is delicious you can''t call it bad unless you are an idiot. Sex is the same thing. If you feel good, you can''t let go. "Hehe! Should I consider this as praise? You know, I can let you feel this good every single night." Sunny had her body covered with the white sheet. She pressed her melons on his body. "Hmm! I don''t mind as long as I am inside the tower." Peter honestly replied. If stealing one dollar makes you a thief then cheating once makes you a cheater. He can''t change anything. So, he only can embrace the responsibility and enjoy himself. "Hehe! Then, I would definitely give you a good time every night." Sunny giggled as she covered his arms. She has basically now secured her future. At least, as long as Peter doesn''t die, she will have a secure future. Being a guardian of the tower would be the ultimate freedom. And, with him, she can also enjoy that freedom. "Alright now, can you talk about a way to become the king?" Peter sighed helplessly and reached the main point with a serious face. Sunny sighed and nodded her head "Being a king is hard but the part that makes it hard is to find the Holy Dragon Luck. It is a unique kind of power that only belongs to kings. Once you gain this power, you can basically turn any bad luck into good luck." "Remember if you are a good leader, everybody will follow you. And, if you can give them a reason, even the people from another group will follow you. And, if the people will follow you, they will generate a certain amount of faith for you." "Once they have faith in you, this faith will help you cross levels above five hundred five. Because the normal EXP that climbers like you possess can''t help you. Unlike the people with immense talent, you only have the advantage of EXP." "And, just think what would happen if you lose it. But of course, climbers still do possess an advantage if they just slaughter everyone. But, our ancestors found this method better than killing others. This will not only maintain the balance in the world but also create a strong people." "Like everyone can generate faith but only those with kings ability can become stronger, unlike others. Take a kingdom as an example. Although King is someone that everyone should have faith in, many soldiers believe in their commander more than the king." "And, just like that, many students believe in teaching, but, these teachers, commanders believe in the king which changes the course of faith to the king. Everyone can have the ability to absorb faith but only kings can improve faster than others because while other has a certain group of people believing in them, kings have everyone." "That''s why being a king will help you gather the faith of everyone. But, to be a king, you must grant them something. And, it''s not like you can make everyone follow you with strength or wealth. But, you can indeed do it if you have Holy Dragon Luck." "This will not only grow dozens of mana veins under the land you claimed as yours but it will also increase the absorption speed to a large margin. Of course, if your kingdom has better luck, it will flourish with riches and talents." "But, the problem is how to get your hands on Holy Dragon Luck? It''s not something that you can find randomly or¡­. It is but before you find it, someone else will find it." Saying so, Sunny climbed over his body and pressed her melons on his chest. She slowly stretched her head and kissed his lips. After a moment, she separates her lips and says "If I tell you this, I will be betraying the Information Office. And, in the worst case, they will torture me without killing me, in the best case, they will kill me." "That''s why I wanted to be your woman, your concubine so that you can protect me. So, will you protect me forever?" Peter felt truly surprised when he heard those words. But, he didn''t know why but he felt proud hearing these words. Because he had heard just opposite words from someone else. ''I want to be your girlfriend, so that I can protect you forever. You are everything to me, my love, my obsessions, and I will keep you safe forever. So, will you be my boyfriend?'' At that time, he felt a little weird when he heard those words from Camellia. But now, hearing these words from Sunny made him proud for once. Because he didn''t like being protected by others. Yes, it did feel good when a girl says such a thing to you. But, you can''t accept it. Peter was the same. He doesn''t mind relying on a girl but inside he can''t accept it. That''s why his relationship with Camellia had always been awkward and he never got a chance to truly love her. After all, when a girl is willing to love you like that, a boy will definitely feel the same. But, he didn''t. Because of that same heart which isn''t willing to accept to be a boy who will let his girl protect him especially when he is weak. This is something that bothered him the most. It''s not like he will let her protect him now and can protect her once he gets stronger. It wasn''t like that before. Before he entered the tower, he knew he can''t get stronger. And, this thought kept him apart from her for three years. Even though both were lovers, Camellia never got the love she deserved. When Peter got silent for a long time, Sunny''s smile slowly fades away and the expression darkens. She bites her lips and puts her head on her chest. "You don''t want to protect me?" When Peter heard those words, he was startled. He almost forgot that he was drowning in thoughts of his girl when he was with another woman. But, he was even more shocked when he heard her tone. It felt like she was crying. At this moment, Peter couldn''t help but smile. For the first time, a girl asked him to protect him. Even though he cheated on his girlfriend, he didn''t feel bad.. He patted her head and spoke, "Don''t worry, I will protect you." Chapter 90 - Holy Dragon Luck Part 1 Hearing his words, a smile appeared on her lips as she raised her head. "Do you think I am bad?" Peter shook his head and spoke "Everyone is selfish and true love is hard. Everything needs a start. Just think of this as an arranged marriage. Well, this isn''t bad. But, I am not sure it will last long. I can''t leave my girlfriend." "If she can''t accept this, then I can''t accept you either. But, I can still protect you, give you the status that you want. At least, as long as I don''t die. Now, can we talk about the way to become the king?" At first, Sunny''s expression darkens. Although she didn''t love Peter, she knew she had to start from somewhere. And, she is willing to do so. But, if Peter isn''t willing to do anything then how can she do it? But, she was still satisfied with his promise to give her status and protection. After all, that''s all she wanted. If she has the status, she can grow stronger and that''s her end goal. And until she gets strong, she will need someone''s protection from the Information Office. Of course, she doesn''t believe Peter can truly protect her especially if the higher-ups attack her. That''s why she wanted to get emotionally attached to Peter. Because she knows Information Office holds great importance to Peter, at least the young miss of Information Office does. She knew they do not want to kill Peter. And, as long as he doesn''t die, she will not die. "There is a mana vein under this city. But, that is only the cover. The truth is completely hidden. That mana vein isn''t a normal mana vein, it is the source of Holy Dragon Luck. And, this is saved for the son of Information Office leader''s nephew." "This is why they have established a hotel in this part even though the motto of Information Office is to share information and earn profit. This is completely different from their motto. We are here to keep it safe. And, only I know about this." "Even I wasn''t informed about this. They just build a hotel in this slaughter city and gave me the responsibility to take care of it. I was always very curious about this project. Because they were not only losing money, they were also very strict on establishing their control over this place." "For that, they even teamed up with Ascension Guild. The Information Office Leader''s nephew is a genius who has inherited Divine Sun Physique. Next month, he will reach sixteen and they will send him to climb the tower." "Generally it takes a month to absorb the source of the Holy Dragon Luck. That''s why you need to get started right now. But, there are two things we must do before anything else. First, we need to gather your team so that they can protect you." "Of course, while you absorb the Holy Dragon Luck, your surrounding will gather an immense amount of mana from the entire floor, so anyone near you will improve at the rapid speed. On another hand, this will lead many others towards you." "Second thing you need to die is slaughter this city. Of course, you can also try to conquer them. It might just work but if you want to convince them to leave, it won''t work. The people are very cautious about their improvement." "If they leave this place, they know they can''t improve much. That''s why they will not leave this place. And on another hand, they will actively try to kill you if you show them mercy. Because during your absorption process, you will be at your weakest state." Hearing her words, Peter frowned and asked "But, I don''t understand one thing. If I steal something from Information Office, they will definitely hunt me down. So, why are you siding with me? You should know that I am not strong enough to face them if they want to use every method they have to kill me." Peter''s words made her mouth open wide. She stared at him and said "I never thought you would think such a thing. This made me, even more, convinced of my decision. As for your question, you are half right. First, there are reasons that made me choose you." Her tone started tearing up as she continued "First, I want revenge and I don''t care even if I die. Two years ago, that beast assaulted me. Not only did he do that to me, he even made his other friends assault me, treating me like a pig." "I am just a lowly girl without any status or power. But, I wanted revenge. I wanted to make him suffer. I know I am taking advantage of you. But, I want him dead. Of course, I might be wrong. They might attack you and kill me. But, it doesn''t matter." "Because once you absorb the Holy Dragon Luck, it will merge with your body. The best part of Holy Dragon Luck is its power to make your enemy unlucky. This is why the people from the top floor leave this tower and fight." "The effect of Holy Dragon Luck only shines inside the tower. Once you go outside, it won''t affect you. And, if two people with Holy Dragon Luck fights, their luck will cancel each other. Of course, going outside is a bit harmful to anyone." "Because once you go outside, you might retain your power but it will only be a few percentages of your true strength. This is why everyone has their eyes on your key but they also do not want to kill you now. Otherwise, they would''ve made their move." "Because crossing the hidden floor, you would need an incredible strength. It''s almost impossible unless your powers suddenly burst out into higher levels like taking power-ups potions. But, even those won''t be able to help you." "That means whoever crossed the hidden floor is one in the existence. Of course, if you die, another one with the power to cross the hidden floor will be born. But, the problem is it might take ages. Since nobody can cross the hundredth floor, they can only gather three Holy Items of Trinity." "Trident of Destruction, Book of Knowledge, and Avatar of Vishnu. You already possess the Trident of Destruction. With that, you can pretty much destroy anything as long as you have enough power. Book of Knowledge will grant you the comprehension of laws and supreme knowledge of the tower." "Finally, Avatar of Vishnu will allow you to create the avatar with the same potential as you and the growth level even higher than you. But, you would still be able to control them and even merge with them. Trident of Destruction represents pure destruction, end, and rebirth of everything." "Book of Knowledge gives birth to the knowledge of everything which represents the creation of everything." "Avatar of Vishnu represents preservation which can be used to preserve different universes, different domains, at the same time. Book of Knowledge is found at the twenty-fifth hidden floor. And, Avatar of Vishnu can be found in fifties hidden floor. Once you get all three of these, you can challenge the hardest hidden floor which is the seventy-fifth hidden floor, and get the ability to merge all of these with you." "Yes, this will not only grant you the power of Trinity but also remove all of the restrictions. I don''t know much about this. But, it is said if you pass seventy-fifth hidden floor, you will be pretty much able to pass the hundredth floor." "Unfortunately, except for you, nobody has crossed the hidden floors. This is creating two different voices on the upper floor. One voice wants to keep you until you cross the seventy-fifth floor, and then kill you." "But, another voice wants to kill you. Because they feel if you cross the seventy-fifth floor, you will be unbeatable on the same floor. They want a person who is completely under their control to cross these hidden floors." "That''s why they are doing everything to learn about your people outside the tower. Because they can use them to threaten you. But, Hodder and some other admins are hiding your information completely to the point even Information Office knows very little about you." But, soon she stopped. She felt strong killing intent from Peter. She knew this was because she mentioned his family. She couldn''t help but sigh. "If your family is your weak point, it will only make matter worse. You must reach the twenty-fifth floor as fast as you can and get the second guardian key. On the tenth floor, you will get the aura to hide your presence inside the tower." "You need to buy those. I believe you will have more than enough fame points until then. Buy as much as you can. Only then you will be able to keep your family safe." Hearing her words, Peter''s killing intent calm down and he took a deep breath.. He turned his eyes at Sunny and asked "But, I don''t understand one thing. Why are admins protecting my information?" Chapter 91 - Against Tiger Lord "I don''t know the exact reason yet. But, I heard the admins from the lower floors especially Admin Hodder were the first admins that joined the tower with the previous or rather the first guardian. The power of admin is the same on every floor." "It just some enjoys being at the lower floor while some likes being at the higher floor. Because the first group of people that entered the tower could barely climb the first ten or twenty floors, so higher-ups admins were the group of creatures recruited later." "The floor zero and hundredth admins are the most powerful admins though. The admin who holds the most authority on the hundredth floor is the creature that joined the tower together with Hodder. But, he likes the upper floor, unlike Hodder." "I think they are helping you so that you can become the guardian and remove the restriction on them. Because of the restriction, they are stuck in the tower. They are different than the climbers and other people. They can indeed leave the tower once they do their job for nearly millennium." "Unfortunately, until then, the guardian vanished leaving those admins helpless. They could neither die nor leave the tower. Hence, they have been working for millions of years inside the tower. This might be the reason." "They want you to gather all four keys and remove the restriction. Because just like the group of people doesn''t want to kill you, they also do not know when the next person will arrive. And unlike these people, they do not care who gets the guardian title." "Of course, they could just sit back and do nothing. But, if they do that, they will lose a chance to make you owe them a favor. I am not sure of anything. This is all the information I have obtained from my past chances." Peter nodded his head and spoke "I also think of the same reason. Or, it might be the loyalty either. After all, upper floor admins aren''t loyal anymore. They even take the side of other climbers." "Maybe it is. But, aren''t you a little skeptical about killing the entire city? I thought you would disagree but you didn''t even raise the point." Sunny suspiciously glanced at him and asked. "I have no reasons to disagree. In fact, I am quite happy about this. I needed a reason to slaughter some people and now I have got enough reason. Of course, I would still have slaughtered those people. But now, I have deeper reasons for doing it." Peter shook his head and answered with all honesty. He didn''t even feel like lying at this moment. Sunny glanced at him with confusion and Peter continued "I have a quest to kill a thousand humans. This quest is quite hard since it is hard for me to kill humans without reason. If I have to choose between my family and the entire world, I would choose my family." "And, the same thing goes for humans and other races. If I have to choose between humans and other races, I would choose humans. Humans might be bad, cruel, evil, but at the end of the day, I am also a human. I don''t even kill the monsters without reason." "I mean if I could improve on my own without killing, I would never kill. Why would I kill and stain my hands with blood if I can simply keep myself clean? Well, my logic is flawed and I don''t I can stick to one decision for my entire life." "This will change again and again. It will never stay the same. But, I will try to be good as I can. After all, I have no reason to be bad, right?" Sunny stared at him with a stunned expression. She never thought Peter wanted to be a good guy but his reasons keep him killing more creatures. But, then she slowly calmed down since everyone has their own reason for killing. Even if they are evil, they also have a reason to be evil. "So, do you want to do it now? It''s currently noon or do you want to wait till the night." Sunny turned her head at him and asked. "Of course, I want to do it now. I don''t need to wait until night and more importantly, I want to ask them to surrender. If they do surrender, I will keep them but if they don''t then I will them." Peter nodded his head and answered. Hearing his answer, Sunny tilts her head and stared at him with confusion. "Are you sure? They might betray you when you tried to absorb Holy Dragon Luck. Don''t forget it takes a month to absorb it!" Sunny warned him with a serious expression. She knew Peter wasn''t kind-hearted but she still didn''t understand why he wanted to conquer them now. "Violence is never the first thing to consider. And, if I want to be a qualified leader, I must convince them with virtue." Half an hour later, Splash! "I will give all of you half an hour to consider. If you choose to follow me, you shall live but if you don''t then, you shall die." Peter stood in front of the crowd as he repeated his words. The sword energy spiked the person in front of generating fear in others'' eyes. Hearing this, Sunny couldn''t help but twitch her lips. She couldn''t find a speck of virtue in his words. After they discussed convincing the crowd with virtue, they came out. Sunny also kicked out everyone from the hotel and due to her reputation, many people gathered in the middle of the city which was in front of her hotel. Peter also discussed this with Zhao Ming and got his approval. According to Zhao Ming, he can easily face anyone below the thirty-three levels. And, he also suggested a way to control these masses. It turns out Zhao Ming can attach a thread with their soul as long as they don''t resist. Doing so, he can break that thread which will break their soul as long as he wants. This was a deadly ability but to perform it, the person must completely let go of his defenses against Zhao Ming. From one perspective, it was good but from another perspective, it means it is Zhao Ming who will be remembered by everyone, not him. But according to Sunny, as long as he keeps generating more faith from Zhao Ming, he can absorb more than half of the faith that Zhao Ming gets. This is also why he changed his approach. He no longer tried to convince the crowd with virtue. "Who the hell do you think you are? If you have the courage face the seven lords of the Slaughter City. If you can convince them, you can convince me." Suddenly, one of the men from the crowd shouted. "Yeah! Yeah! Convince the seven lords to convince us!" "Convince the seven lords!" At this moment, the voice rose even more. Hearing their words, Peter smirked and turned his head at Sunny. She nodded his head which means they will come up soon. They didn''t even need to wait before one of the Lord came. He was a bulky man wearing tiger skin. As he approached Peter, Sunny slightly leaned closer to Peter and introduced him "This is the Tiger Lord. He practices Seven Tigers Slaughtering Skill." "His killing intent is immense." Peter nodded his head as the Tiger Lord approached him. Tiger King''s bulky body felt like a mountain in front of Peter''s slender body. And, he was also taller than Peter. "She said you want to conquer this city. She normally doesn''t get involved in anything. But, she is now involved with you which means you are not ordinary." At this moment, Tiger Lord burst out an immense killing intent and said "But if you want to conquer the city, you must defeat me." Peter''s stone hearts activates, completely canceling the crazy killing intent from Tiger lord. Two swords appeared on his hand as Peter stared at Tiger Lord and said "As you wish!" Originally, he was planning to use Trident of Destruction. But, he also wanted to feel the strength of these seven lords. After all, they are among the peak of the Third Floor. "Die!" Without waiting for a single second or warning, Tiger Lord clenched his fist and thrust it towards Peter. The power of the fist forced Sunny and Zhao Ming to retreat. Peter hurriedly dodged the fist and swings his sword. But, the next second, Tiger Lord kicks his sword. His kick was so powerful that it made Peter''s hands tremble for a moment. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, three swords appeared above Tiger Lord, each made with sword energy. Seeing these swords, Tiger Lords'' expression changed. He raised both of his hands and smashed his swords. But, those swords weren''t ordinary. When his fist touched his sword tips, he started bleeding.. But, this bleeding didn''t stop from utterly destroying those swords. Chapter 92 - Killing All He kept punching those swords with his fist until they break into pieces. But at this moment, a glimpse of flame appeared in his eyes. Two swords condensed with flames and internal energy slashed. "True Sword Skill- Golden Slash!" Splash! A few seconds later, Peter was behind Tiger Lord and his swords had a made cross on his body. Unlike his other attacks, the cross on Tiger Lord''s body was still covered with flames. It was his fire mana that condensed these flames. [You received 35 EXP] As soon as this notification appeared in front of him, Peter raised his eyebrows and spoke "Originally, I wanted to give all of you a chance. But, I don''t need the people who listened to others just because of strength. So, please die!" Saying so, he bursts out his flame and used his internal energy as well. Condensing a thin layer of flame and covering it with internal energy, then coating the internal energy with sword energy, he swings both of his swords towards the crowd. "True Sword Skill- Giant Supernova" Two massive sword slashes dashed towards the crowd and slashed the people standing at the front. Some of those people from behind used the offense to fight against his sword slashes. But, when they broke that sword energy, it collided with those flames. Boom! The next moment, dozens of notifications appeared in front of him. [You received 32 EXP] [You received 32 EXP] [You received 31 EXP] [You received 29 EXP] [You received 30 EXP] ... Seeing these notifications, Peter couldn''t help but feel better. If his EXP increases, he can level up. And, he can also complete the quests by killing these people. But, his happiness quickly fades away when he saw three lords rushing towards him. Lords weren''t an easy target. He had to pull his fire mana and internal energy together to attack his opponent and also use his spirit power to condense the white scales around his body. This was quite hard since he was also using Sword Energy. And, spirit power is one of the main ingredients to create the sword energy. And, now he had to use spirit power for two different purposes at the same time. If it wasn''t for the fact that his spirit power had increased, he wouldn''t be able to use it. Now, he can''t use it once again. Because he must maintain his spirit power to condense the sword energy. This is why he isn''t using a sword made out of sword energy. That consumes a lot of sword energy while infusing sword energy with the sword consumes less and it consumes lesser if he uses fire mana and internal energy as well. Though this would mean wasting a lot of his strength at once. Even so, this is his only last option. He infuses his sword energy, fire mana, and internal energy at once. He stomped his foot on the ground and dashes towards those lords. Two of them were middle-aged men while another was a lady. Three of them instantly released their mana at the same time when they saw Peter rushing towards them. One of them had green mana, another had blue and the lady had red mana. The man with green man thrusts his arms and formed a triangle with his fingers in front of him. The green mana transforms into wood and formed giant walls around Peter. But a few seconds later, the entire wood walls were burned by the yellow flames. As those walls were burned open, the blue mana burst out and transformed into water. The waves of water rose and moved towards the burning wood. Splash! Water splashed on the fire extinguished it. Bang! Splash! Splash! Splash! But, suddenly a huge impact shook the ground and pushed the water away. After the water was pushed back, the power of flames restarted and burned the walls into ashes. Seeing this, the lady instantly condensed dozens of fireballs and shot towards Peter. These fireballs carried an extreme burning power as they moved towards him. Even the water on its path was evaporated. When Peter saw those fireballs, he knew he couldn''t face them with his fire mana. He closed his eyes fiercely and gripped those swords tightly. He lightly stomped on the ground and moved his hands in several directions. As he moved, a light shadow of flames replaced his position. At this moment, seven different swords position appeared behind him. "Seven Sword Flames of Hell!" The next moment, he moved. The different sword''s positions moved alongside him and struck those fireballs. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! After the collision, those fireballs exploded and swept away the ground. It was so powerful that it spread hundreds of meters. Peter and those three lords quickly escaped the explosion while many other bystanders were caught up in it. After retreating far away, Peter realized he can''t play like this. He must defeat everyone. He didn''t hesitate to condense the white scales around his body. He withdrew his sword energy and condensed the fire mana around his arms. He also puts away his swords and gathers internal energy at his fists, empowering his strength. He stomped his foot on the ground and rushed towards three lords. "Fire Dragon Punch!" The lady condensed the flames on her fist as soon as she saw Peter rushing towards her. This caused the other two lords to prepare for the attack as well. They weren''t going to let this opportunity down. In front of him, the massive flame dragon shot a punch. The dragon was condensed around the lady while its fist was manifested on her fist. Seeing this, Peter also clenched his fist and shot a punch. But, unlike her, there was nothing fancy. It''s just that his fist was slowly turning into magma. He went straight and punched against the fist of the flame dragon. The power punched through the flame dragon and struck her fist. The next moment, the lady screamed. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Her hand started melting. She retreated dozens of meters. Suddenly, a sword pierced her stomach. Splash! "The moment you lose your awareness amid battle, you won''t get the second chance." Peter''s words resonated in her ears. Thud! Slowly, the sword came out of her stomach and she fell dead in front of him. Peter turned his head away and stared at the other two words with his cold eyes. Those eyes released an immense killing intent. Although two lords were powerful, when they saw the death of another lord, fear struck their hearts. Theyheartsdiately turned around but suddenly, two white threads appeared on their bodies. Those threads were invisible in others'' eyes for some reason, Peter was able to see them, or rather, Zhao Ming allowed him to see those threads. Zhao Ming caught those threads with his bare hands and pulled them with all of his strength. "Ugh! Ugh!" Those lords suddenly jerked back by the impact of white threads. At this moment, Peter stomped his foot on the ground and rushed towards those lords. Two swords appeared on his hand as he swings them with all his ferocity. Splash! Splash! The next moment, two heads fell on the ground and at the same time, Peter wordsPeter''sunded on the city. "When I thought I want to make you guys my subordinates, I was wrong. None of you have courage. You are indeed ready to die at any moment but that''s just your helplessness. Courage isn''t the step that you take towards death. It is the step that leads you towards greatness." "Unfortunately, I can''t see this greatness in any of you." Suddenly, the flames burst out of his body. Peter clenched his swords and spun around. The flames condensed into dozens of fireballs while the momentum from his body formed a hurricane. "True Sword Skill- Thousand Burning Sun Hurricane!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The fireballs got bigger as they spun around and exploded. In an instant, the entire city was caught in the midst of an explosion. But, Peter was also inside the explosion. The power of the explosion was so big this time, even his HP got below ten percent. Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! The next moment, a figure dashed out of an explosion and circled the explosion. It was none other than Peter. His sword energy soared like a dragon as he kept slashing the heads of other lords. The six remaining lords who had successfully escaped the explosion died under his sword. His speed also soared, allowing him to cover hundreds of meters in the span of a mere second. They couldn''t even react before his sword sliced their heads. His Divine Dying Breath helped him once again. This skill has been constantly used by him as a suicide technique. As soon as he stopped, a panel appeared in front of him. [Your EXP has been full. Would you like to level up?] Peter raised his head and stared at the panel with a smirk on his face. "Yes.!" Chapter 93 - Trusting Zhao Ming The next moment, a cool breeze touched his skin. Inside his body, the mana and internal energy flooded. His strength, agility, vitality, and stamina also soared to a whole new level. At the same time, Peter felt his sword energy soaring for some reason. He didn''t understand at first but when he looked at his status, he finally understood. [Climber- Peter Johnson Age- 21 Level- 35 (EXP- 66/2600) Talent- Mana Body HP- 185 MP- 175 Internal Energy- 175 Genetic Power- 140 STR- 453 AGI- 477 VIT- 443 STM- 443 Passive Skills- Greed (Lv.1- 50%), Dying Divine Breath (Lv.2- 30%), Iron Body (Lv.21- 20%), Energy Absorption Skill (Lv.2- 80%) Active Skills- True Sword Skill (Lv.8- 20%), Fire Dragon Skill (Lv.9- 90%), Greater Demon Transformation (Lv.9- 90%), Spirit Assimilation Skill (Lv.8- 70%), Sky Shooting Arrow Skill (Lv.4- 50%) Stat Points- 50 Fame Points- 780] "From level four to level eight, I am only two-level away from upgrading True Sword Skill. Fortunately, it is a skill gifted by the system. I can improve it just by getting more proficiency." Peter muttered after looking at his status. He turned his head around and walked towards Zhao Ming and Sunny. "So, you did huh! I guess we will be working alone." Sunny murmured as she saw Peter walking towards her. Half of his clothes were burned. Fortunately, his underwear was still strong. "You can not put us and alone together. And, worrying about a small group of people is much easier than worrying about too many. We don''t have time. We don''t have energy. Let''s just go with the flow. As for the future threat, we will just face them when they come." Peter shook his head and reassured her. He wanted to comfort her but his attention was grabbed by the status panel in front of him. [You have completed the Quest] [You have received the regular rewards] [God of Slaughter has sensed your kills. He has taken an interest in you.] [You are granted a skill] ''Woah! God of Slaughter? I guess my act of killing thousands of humans made him feel closely related to me. Wait, did it just say he sensed me? So, does this mean gods can sense me in a certain scenario?'' Peter''s brain got wrecked for a moment but he quickly bruised it off. He opened his inventory separately and found the new skill. [Items- Healing Potion*15 (C/R), Sword*3, Bow*1, Ring*6, Passive Skill*1, Armor*2 Active Skill*1, Wooden Arrows Skill, Mana Coins*4165, Key of Guardian*1, Trident of Destruction, Mana Crystals*16500, Active Skill*1 (L), Common Treasure Chest*1] [C- Common, R-Rare, M-Mystic, E-Epic, L-Legendary] Seeing the active skill, he couldn''t help but click on it. Seeing his behavior, Zhao Ming and Sunny understood that he was using his system. So, they didn''t disturb him, [Billion Swords Return to the Sect Rank- Legendary Description- One sword can make a difference if it is equivalent to billion swords. And, a billion swords can make a difference when a shield can''t block them. Effect 1: Allow Climber to condense billions of swords in a single sword Effect 2: Climber can store the single sword in his body and produce more swords from it Effect 3: Climber can fill the main sword with his sword energy whenever he has the chance.] ''Holy shit! This is insane. Doesn''t this mean I can stay at home and forge a legendary sword that will never run out of sword energy?'' Peter couldn''t help but open his mouth wide. At this moment, his Stone Heart suddenly got stuck in the traffic. But, the traffic light turned green soon and he quickly recovered. As he recovered, his brain started thinking more seriously and several thoughts rang in his brain. ''Wait, giving me a legendary skill out of nowhere? It seems this God of Slaughter is being too generous. But, why? There should be more than thousands of people who have slaughtered thousands of people. So, why me?'' ''Or, is he running a charity?'' Peter didn''t know how to answer this. So, he quickly removed those thoughts and said. "Learn!" [Would you like to consume one slot of Active Skill for Billion Swords Return to the Sect?] [Yes] [No] Peter didn''t hesitate to click on yes. After all, he was already at the thirty-fifth level which means he can store up to eight active skills but he only had four. Now, this active skill makes the number five. After his slot was consumed, the information about this skill entered his brain. In less than a few seconds, he memorized the entire book. He turned his head at Sunny and said "Let''s start!" Sunny was startled by his reaction. But, she still nodded her head. Peter turned his head at Zhao Ming and said "For a month, I will rely on you." Zhao Ming nodded his head and Peter took out the Trident of Destruction. "For a month, you can use this. But, remember, each time you use this, you will lose one year of your lifespan. So, be careful." This made Zhao Ming stare at Peter with confusion. Peter smiled and said "Don''t worry, if you betray me, even if this trident could boost your attack by five times, you will still die at my hands. Of course, I trust you and that''s why I gave you this." Zhao Ming didn''t understand where his confidence comes from but he has already regarded Peter as his friend. He wouldn''t betray his own friend. He nodded his head and took the trident in his hand. "And, when others arrive, tell them to train hard. Once I come out, we are going to the next floor." "Alright!" Zhao Ming nodded his head and Peter finally left towards Sunny. Zhao Ming stood there while holding the trident in his hand. For a moment, he was quite confused. In fact, if it was someone else, they might have run away with this trident. But, he wasn''t stupid nor he was a betrayer. He couldn''t help but helplessly shook his head "Now, I need to explain this properly to that little brat. I hope she doesn''t start attacking me out of nowhere." Murmuring to himself, Zhao Ming sat down in front of the mass of corpses. There were so many corpses that he couldn''t even count properly. He sighed and waited. On another side, Peter had already followed Sunny to the back of the hotel. The backyard was just a garden. After she reached near the garden, she took out a small chip from her hand and placed it on the ground. Crack! Crack! Crack! The next moment, that chip starts sending huge shockwaves. These shockwaves were so powerful that even Zhao Ming was trembling to another side. Slowly, the ground cracked and the golden light burst out. Sunny turned her head at Peter and said "Jump down! You will find a pool of golden liquid. Meditate in that pool for an entire month. The Holy Dragon Luck will enter your body and slowly reshape your talent." Peter nodded his head and jumped. "Wait, aren''t you even going to doubt me a little?" Sunny couldn''t help but shout. "Haha! I will say the same thing I told Zhao Ming. You can try but believe me, the betrayal is the worst thing that you could do to yourself. Because you will not even get a chance to regret...." Slowly, his voice starts fading away. Peter was going down at a great speed. The distance was quite huge. Splash! After two minutes, he finally landed on the golden water. But, as he landed, he sank until his legs hit the bottom. And, when he stood up, he realized the water only reached his neck. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes while standing. He can''t hold his breath. How can he even think of sitting down? He didn''t know whether this will work or not. But, he was going to try. But, suddenly, a scroll fall down from the top and struck his head. "Ouch! That hurts!" Peter screamed when he felt the metal side of the scroll striking his head especially when he was completely unprepared. He took the scroll in his hand and a notification panel appeared in front of him. [Would you like to learn Underwater Breathing Skill?] [Yes] [No] Seeing this skill, he couldn''t help but let out a smile. "Now, that''s what I truly wanted. Well, I have four empty slots so it wouldn''t matter much." Mumbling to himself, Peter clicked yes and a new panel appeared. [Would you like to consume one of the Passive Skill Slots for Underwater Breathing Skill?] [Yes] [No] Without any hesitation, he clicked on the yes and the next moment, he was already the master of breathing underwater. ''Hopefully, I won''t grow any gills.'' Peter takes a long breath and dives to the bottom. Although the water was pushing him out, he still managed to reach the bottom. He opened his eyes for a moment and looked around. ''Damn! There is nothing here. How is this water golden? Wait, is this even water?'' ''Whatever! I need to absorb the Holy Dragon Luck.'' ''So, let''s start!'' Chapter 94 - [Bonus ] Eragon Peter sat in the middle of the pond. The golden water in the pond was filled with endless vitality that could make the monsters drool. Unlike humans, monsters have a great affinity with vitality and if any of the monsters locate this place, then they wouldn''t hesitate to jump down. Peter was literally betting everything on his friends whom he fully can''t trust. His only trustworthy subject is his passive skills. As he closes his eyes and sat crossed leg on the bottom of the pond, he slowly enters the state of enlightenment. This state can only be reached when a person fully focuses on nothing. For someone who was as calm as Peter, it wasn''t hard. He simply shuts his eyes closed and forces himself to fall into an enlightenment state. As he reaches deeper into this state, he slowly began to discover his active skills. But, he decides to ignore it and dive deeper. He knows he has to concentrate even more to connect with the Holy Dragon Luck. He doesn''t believe that it is simply drinking this water. Even though Sunny didn''t explain everything, he is still smart enough to understand some on his own. As he falls deeper into enlightenment, he slowly concentrates his entire mind in a small black room. It was an empty room that shocked him for a moment. He didn''t expect that he could reach inside a room just by concentrating on it. For a moment in time, he doubted whether he has finally awakened some kind of psychic ability. But soon, he came to the conclusion that he was going to meet someone inside this room. And, he slowly starts to figure out that he didn''t enter this place on his own rather got sucked in without even realizing it. Slowly, the darkness starts fading away when a ray of light appears inside the room, followed by a source of light. It was a small sun hovering inside a room. But, when he actually saw the room, he was shocked. The room was nearly hundreds of thousands of meters wide and long. Even though it was that big, he was basically making the entire scene in his mind. This shocked him for a moment. "That is called visualization. Congratulation! You have acquired a new talent." A voice suddenly rings on his ears he turns around. When he turns around, he sees a giant dragon nearly ten of thousands of meters long without any wings but with five claws, and golden scales, laying on the ground. The head of the dragon was quite similar to the eastern mythologies he has read. It had two horns on its head as well. "Are you the Holy Dragon? And, what''s with that new talent you just said?" Peter asked as his Stone Heart started suppressing his excitement and bringing peace in his heart. Poof! Suddenly, the white cloud covered the giant dragon, and the next moment, the giant dragon transformed into a small dragon as it rushes towards Qin. "Oh, man! I have been waiting for millions of years just so that some idiots will finally find me but what the hell are those idiots doing? This should be the third floor, right? Why in the world can''t they even find me?" "Thank god, you finally arrived. I was waiting for someone as brave as you to arrive and free me from this place." When the dragon started rubbing around his chest, neck, cheeks and shouting on his face, Peter got speechless. Even his Stone Heart crashed! He didn''t know what to do. It was total chaos for him. But soon, his Stone Heart repaired itself and calmed him down. He coughed out a few times and said "Hello dragon senior, you are making me confused with your excitement. What do you mean by millions of years? And, what do you mean by freeing you?" "Of course, I am excited. I am fucking excited. I have been trapped in this fucking prison for millions of years by this damn tower. And, the only way to get free is by leaving this damn body, living in someone''s consciousness until I get strong enough to recast my body." "That''s why I am excited, boy. I can finally leave this place with you. Wait, I didn''t even ask you but you won''t refuse, dashing, cool, handsome, powerful, all-knowing, dragon-like me, right?" Suddenly, the white cloud appeared around the dragon once again as he formed a golden chain on his neck and wore sunglasses with a hat on his head with lots of tattoos on his body. "You are making no sense. And, why in the hell are you dressed like rapper from 21st century? Aren''t you supposed to be millions of years old?" Peter asked as he slapped his own forehead. Poof! The next moment, those ornaments and everything disappeared from his body as the dragon spoke "I took a peak in your memories. But boy, you were lucky that when those gods and demons appeared on your world, they were injured by the tower otherwise your world would''ve been destroyed by their sheer battles." "And, don''t think that the gods and demons you killed were weak. The only reason why your trashy Supremes were able to kill those gods and demons was their weakness. It just likes the saying ''Hit the iron when it''s hot.''" "Your people got the perfect opportunity otherwise just some damn fifty-level creatures are enough to slaughter a supreme. Anyway, you got quite a resentment against those Vampires but I suggest you hold until you get the second key and bring your family inside." Hearing his words, Peter got frozen in shock for a moment. He did understand everything but he wasn''t able to make sense of it. There were lots of information missing. "Can you explain it clearly? Why can''t I attack vampires?" Peter immediately asked without any trace of hesitation in his eyes. He knew he can''t wait for a long time but he doesn''t want to take any risks. The small dragon folded its foreclaws and snorted at him. "Vampires, Werewolves, Cultivators, all of them belongs to the Universal Alliance outside the Tower. It''s just you can''t sense them now. The portals that open every single day are the direct path to those creatures with power, roaming on other planets and other worlds." "As of now, you can''t take risk of killing them because they can easily enter the portal and alert the higher-level vampires. Of course, once you reach the twenty-fifth floor, you can challenge the hidden door once again and get the second key." "Once you get the second key, you can allow the people from earth to get here. You can set your own restriction for people to leave and enter. That''s the power of a guardian. But, do keep in mind, once you let them enter, their soul will get attached to the tower." "And, I can see from your memories that the admins of the higher floors are now corrupted by the higher floor beings. They can easily ask the admins about the information of these people. Even though Hodder is currently helping you, he can''t help many peoples." "So, it would be your choice what you want to do with the keys. For now, I suggest you absorb the Luck released from my body and then enter the next floor. You need to reach the twenty-fifth floor as soon as possible." Hearing his words, Peter instantly got serious. Finally, he was able to understand a lot of it. And, he could quickly guess the consequences of a single mistake that he makes. This made him even gloomier. But quickly, his Stone Heart reacted as he took a deep breath and asked. "So, how do I absorb the luck? And, how can you live inside my body? What are the abilities that I will get?" Seeing his calm face, the dragon slowly floated near him and knocked his forehead. "How the hell did you calm down so soon? And, why do you calm down every single time even in your memories you are the same? Well, that is your memories but still." "Can''t you read the skills that I have?" Peter asked with suspicion. The dragon shook his head and said "Since the skill is given by the tower, it can''t be seen by me. Of course, I can see your active skills. But, for passive, I can''t see two of the passive skills. Are they related to you? But, skill doesn''t affect the personality this much, right?" Peter finally understood why he wasn''t able to read those skills and sighed "It''s not a skill rather the trait that I have. Stone Heart makes my emotions calm in every situation, almost every situation. Anyway, you haven''t told me how to absorb the luck?" "Hehe! To absorb the luck, you need to merge with me.. So, get ready for this grand ancestor of the ancestral dragon, the god of destruction and lust, I, the great Sin of Eternal Nights, I, the great ruler of Destruction, I, the great Lord of all dragons, Eragon shall merge with you." Chapter 95 - Quarrel "That''s a very long introduction but you still haven''t told me how are you going to merge with me?" Peter asked with a daunting expression in his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel helpless with this dragon''s bragging and trash-talking. "Ahem! I was just showing you my greatness. I am the greatest dragon you could ever find. I am best at destruction. I am best at creation. I am best at the soul. I am best at running away. I am best at making chaos. And, I am also best at the bed which logically makes me best at the transformation." The dragon kept bragging about himself while Peter felt like pounding him. But, he controlled himself. No matter how much he bragged, he was still the dragon and a Holy Dragon on top of that. He can''t just go and beat him. Peter took a deep breath and said "So, can we merge now?" "Alright! Alright!" The dragon instantly saw the irritation that was overflowing on his body and instantly agreed. Slowly, the dragon glowed in golden light. A few seconds later, a yellow light sparked out of the dragon as the golden light dimmed down. But, as the golden light started dimming, the yellow light became golden and started shining as the gold should shine. It slowly started taking the form of a dragon and instantly shot towards Peter''s chest. "Alright boys, let me handle your body for a moment. Don''t worry, I know you trust nobody but I am not some pity being who can''t distinguish between opportunity and profit." The dragon''s voice rang in his mind as he slowly turned unconscious. Inside the bottom of the pond, his gills started disappearing as he lost his consciousness. But the next moment, his eyes suddenly opened as they released the golden light. And, he also spread his arms out. The next moment, a small whirlpool appeared around. As the whirlpool appeared, Peter''s body floated in the middle while the golden light kept coming out of him. Slowly, an image of a golden dragon appeared around him and the enormous golden light poured inside him. The whirlpool got bigger as the golden light pouring on him grew more. The whirlpool was squeezing in the golden light which had strange energy in it. The light itself wasn''t just a light rather it was a golden essence that had produced light. Slowly, his body started cracking, or rather his bones. His muscles started tearing apart but the blood didn''t gush out. At this moment, his veins had no blood and for the moment, his heartbeat completely stopped. As the more golden essence reached his body, the more changes became visible. He was slowly growing the nails in the form of the claw. His arms started growing the scales that were golden and pretty rough as well. But, the process was going pretty long. It was slow as well. While this was happening, it was already the third day outside. And, it wasn''t just Zhao Ming and Sunny. There were John, Alexa, and Alice. They were sitting near the hole while there was a fire in front of them. Near the flames, there were dozens of dead bodies. "How much more do you think will come?" Zhao Ming turned his head at Sunny and asked. She shook her head and said "I am not sure. There might be more but currently, they are considering whether to take the risk or not. And, it''s just not the humans that we must fear. The endless vitality in the pond will slowly attract the monsters. We need to be prepared to face them as well." "What? Why didn''t you tell us before?" Alexa shouted at her upon hearing her words. She got furious when she found that this woman has somehow become Peter''s concubine. And now, she got a chance to release her fury. How could she let go of this opportunity? "I am telling you, Ming. This woman is endangering Peter''s life. We should end her right now." The anger was swelling inside her and she was taking it all out at once. This made Zhao Ming, Alice, and John confused for a moment. Three of them didn''t understand why she was so desperate in accusing Sunny. "Do you think I would put my life at risk by telling him the source of Holy Dragon Luck? Do you think I am an idiot? There are countless people wanting to get their hands on this. And, I even betrayed someone just to tell this news to him. Do you think I can go back and surrender after everything I''ve done?" Sunny couldn''t help but get irritated by her words. She got the feeling of jealousy from her. And, this made her jealous as well. She didn''t like sharing her man with others. No matter how much she can decide to give up, and no matter how much she tried to convince him, she still didn''t like sharing her man to others. And, it was even more frustrating when she knew found how much better Alexa was. Although she wasn''t that great by beauty but considering her talent, she was far above her. This made her jealousy soar. That''s why she didn''t hold back this time and shouted at her face. Alexa didn''t expect to respond from her. For most of the time, she had just ignored her words. But now, she could feel the rage burning in her. She clenched her fist and said, "If you can betray someone once, why can''t you betray someone twice?" When Sunny heard those words, she got silent for a moment. Suddenly, the jealousy that she had vanished, and a trace of doubt emerged in her heart. Was she wrong about her feelings? Was she just trying to use him? Before she had this thought but now she didn''t feel like she was just using him. She was genuinely trying to win over him. And, she also does that by winning over his team. The only obstacle was Alexa. As for Alice, she didn''t even consider her a threat. "What? Silent? Don''t a word? See! I told you. If she can betray someone once, she won''t hesitate to do it again. We shouldn''t have trusted her from the beginning." Alexa didn''t hesitate to use this moment to make her even more desperate and leave. This is all she can do now. After all, she can''t possibly try to convince Peter. She isn''t ready yet. She doesn''t even know how to tell him about ''that''. But, Sunny quickly took a deep breath and spoke "I don''t care what you think about me. Peter has already taken me as his concubine and I have already promised not to betray him ever. And, who are you to speak? You aren''t his lover. You are just his friend who is together to cross these floors." "Once you reach the top, you will eventually leave him. So, what right do you have to interfere between me and Peter?" Her words were so sharp that Alexa didn''t even know how to answer them. She wanted to rebuke but the words didn''t come out of her mouth. She couldn''t confess anything here as well. Bang! But, suddenly, Zhao Ming stood up and slammed the end of the spear on the ground. His move instantly made everyone look at him as he spoke. "We don''t have the energy to waste in these pointless conversations. If you two have any problem with relationships, fix it with him, don''t make the situation hard for us. Right now, he is trying to absorb Holy Dragon Luck down." "And, our job is to protect him until he returns. So, save your energy to face off against enemies rather than facing each other." Saying so, he sat down and closed his eyes. At this moment, he knew Peter was going to get stronger and the only way to be close to him is to get stronger. He wasn''t going to waste this chance. For him, the battles are the best way to get stronger. But, he could easily get overwhelmed in the battle if he fights alone. That''s why he needs a team that can help him. He opens his eyes and looked at John saying "Let''s go and train a bit!" John got startled but happily nodded his head. While they were leaving, Alice spoke "Don''t wear yourself out!" "Don''t worry, we aren''t stupid like some people." Zhao Ming answered while walking away. His words made Sunny and Alexa turns red with embarrassment. Alice raised her head at them and muttered "Stupid!" Her words turned their embarrassment into anger but seeing her cute and lovely face, both of them didn''t get the courage to say anything to her. At this moment, Sunny leaned closer to Alexa and asked "Why don''t you try hitting on that John guy rather than trying to do something impossible?" Her words made Alexa furious as she clenched her fist and said "You bitch¡­. Why don''t you lay down with him in a bed and let his d**k go inside you?" "Arara! Are you suggesting me to cu*kold Peter? Do you want me to tell him that you were suggesting something like that?" Sunny smirked at her and continued to tease her. "You bitch!" Alexa shouted while thrusting her fist. Chapter 96 - Zhao Mings Love ''Damn! This bitch. If only I knew I could be successful as long as I am inside the tower, I would''ve confessed to him the moment I realized it. And, why did he even agree?'' ''No, this must be because of that bitch. She must have done something to compel Peter. I am not going to let her do as she wants. As soon as he comes out, I will definitely make them break up. Humph! If I can''t be his, then nobody is allowed.'' Alexa clenched her fist and thought inside her mind. For her, it was not just a matter of love. It was a matter of pride. Previous his girlfriend was outside, so she didn''t think too much and hid her feelings. But, when she found that Sunny actually became his woman, she couldn''t stand it. If Peter doesn''t mind having affairs with a woman inside the tower, then she considered herself to be the first one. She can''t stand someone overtaking her in this matter. As for Alice, she doesn''t even count her as a threat. She didn''t continue to engage with her in verbal battle and started training. She knew what makes her better than Sunny. She couldn''t say that she was more beautiful than Sunny instead sunny was much more mature and sexy than her. But, she was more talented. And, this means she can accompany him longer than her. And, she wasn''t going to let this advantage die. On other hand, Sunny also understood her. She didn''t want to let the opportunity slip. Although she has placed all of her bet on Peter, if she loses him, she would be left with nothing. And, that''s what she doesn''t want. She had already planned what to do as soon as he comes out after a month. As they waited, day and night passes as they faced a few more battles. Even monsters arrived but they successfully defended this place. It''s all thanks to Zhao Ming though. After training with the trident, he has finally comprehended Destruction Intent and this gave him a massive boost in strength. He also became more and more engrossed with the endless possibilities of his physique. On other hand, John also improved quite a bit. He wasn''t heaven-defying as Zhao Ming but he did gain an immense strength after understanding the trace of Destruction Intent. Of course, there was another little beast in the team. The most prominent power-up belonged to Alice. Her strength never fell behind Zhao Ming. And, she even comprehended Fire Intent without the help of Zhao Ming. And, not just that, she also comprehended Devils'' Powers. At this moment, Zhao Ming was sure that she doesn''t possess Wizard King''s Body. The people with Wizard King Body tends to have an affinity towards element but not Devil''s Powers. Her strength combined with her mastery of mana and the fierce power of the devil could easily rival his own powers. And, with Fire Intent at her disposal, he can''t have higher control of the battle in his hand. Of course, he still believes that if it is a life and death battle, then he would win without any problem. Alexa and Sunny did have some improvement but they weren''t up by a lot. Alexa was using the resources given by her grandfather while Sunny could only bite her lips and pour all of her willpower into training. She didn''t have luxury resources like others. She didn''t have the luxury of talent. The only one who has the equal talent to her was John but even him after training with Zhao Ming got a lot stronger. She was currently the weakest, not by level but from the perspective of battle strength. She was level 34 at this moment. Zhao Ming and Alice were at level 35. Alexa was at level 34 as well. John was on level 32. Because of this, Zhao Ming poured his leftover time to help John and Sunny level up. Alexa didn''t need his help over this. Of course, there was one more person who he has kept far away from their gazes. In fact, this person was hiding inside a cave near the city. He wasn''t sure to bring her together but he didn''t feel like leaving her after doing everything to her. He wanted to discuss her with Peter before letting her join. So, he had to leave and met her each day to help her get stronger. This action did catch others'' attention and they eventually find out. On the twenty-fifth day, they finally couldn''t hold on and asked him to bring her there. After all, a girl living alone in a cave for days was quite painful for them to watch especially for ladies. Of course, they were also shocked how caring Zhao Ming was. In these twenty-five days, he only missed twice to visit her and that''s only because he was injured heavily. This made them respect Zhao Ming even more. The girl who he had spent one night with just some intention to have fun became someone important in his heart. For some reason, he couldn''t let her die. He hid her as soon as Peter decided to kill the city. He knew Peter won''t spare people out of mercy. As someone who has a complete background of Peter as soon as he entered the tower, he knows Peter even killed an innocent person called Ron after saving him. The girl''s name was Serena. She was a pretty girl whose beauty could rival Sunny and Alexa. She wasn''t talented even as John or Sunny. Her talent was so low that Zhao Ming started spending all of his time for the last five days with her to train her. This made Sunny and Alexa even more laugh. After all, the reason he gave them was completely wrong. It wasn''t because she was weak. Both of them knew that Zhao Ming just wanted to spend more time with her. As the day passed, his obsession with her was growing stronger. As for Serena, her heart completely belonged to him. As they spent five days together, the month finally came to an end. But, Peter didn''t come out. The first day after the month they waited outside. But, Peter didn''t make any movement. The second day was the same. He didn''t come out once again. But, on the third day, they decided to go down. Sunny stopped them and asked them to wait for two more days. For some reason, she got the feeling that it will end within thirty-five days. At first, she didn''t understand why she got this feeling. But, after thinking for a long time, she finally remembered one conversation with the head of the Information Office. She was told that there are some chances where it could take five more days but those chances are rare because that would mean the person would not only inherit luck but also the holy dragon. And, those extra five days are for the final transformation of the person''s body. So, they decided to wait for two more days. Inside the pond, Peter''s body was completely transforming into something that he never imagined. His body was covered with golden scales. His hands had transformed into claws but he had no wings or tails. It was quite confusing. But, Peter had no chance of asking why since he was still unconscious. At his moment, his blood was also slowly changing. It was slowly gaining traces of golden essence in it. For one more day, his consciousness remained close. But on the second day, the golden light disappeared from his eyes as it turned normal. He looked around and saw himself inside the whirlpool which was slowly disappearing. Instantly, his gills appeared as the water hits him. At this moment, this water was no longer golden. It was like any other water, completely colorless. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but open his eyes wide. Even though the water was striking his eye, he didn''t feel anything at all. ''Eragon, are you still there?'' As soon as he calmed down a little, Eragon instantly came to his mind. He didn''t even waste his time to ask his presence. "Yawn! Is it completely already? That was a nice little nap of thirty-four days. Anyway boy, why are you still in the pond? Let''s go out and explore the Tower!" Hearing his words, Peter''s eyebrows twitched. Even his Stone Heart was having a hard time controlling his emotions. It took him a while before he asked ''How am I supposed to go out? Do you have any idea for this?'' "Why are you even asking for such a simple question? Just jump!" Eragon speechlessly replied from a black space that resides inside his forehead. This was a special space known as the Sea of Consciousness. ''Jump? Are you insane? The ground is almost hundreds of meters above me and I am inside the water.'' Peter couldn''t help but shout in his mind. Although he was communicating in his mind, he was still able to hear Eragon''s voice. "Just jump, you dimwit!" Eragon shouted just when Peter thought of checking his status. While his status opened in front of him, his body reacted to Eragon''s words as he slammed his foot on the water and flew out like a slingshot. Thud!